Five letters concerning the inspiration of the Holy Scriptures translated out of French.
         Défense des Sentimens de quelques théologiens de Hollande sur l'Histoire critique du Vieux Testament contre la réponse du prieur de Bolleville. English. Selections
         Le Clerc, Jean, 1657-1736.
      
       
         
           1690
        
      
       Approx. 289 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 134 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A49895
         Wing L815
         ESTC R22740
         12572179
         ocm 12572179
         63500
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A49895)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63500)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 322:8)
      
       
         
           
             Five letters concerning the inspiration of the Holy Scriptures translated out of French.
             Défense des Sentimens de quelques théologiens de Hollande sur l'Histoire critique du Vieux Testament contre la réponse du prieur de Bolleville. English. Selections
             Le Clerc, Jean, 1657-1736.
             Locke, John, 1632-1704.
             Le Clerc, Jean, 1657-1736. Sentimens de quelques théologiens de Hollande sur l'Histoire critique du Vieux Testament, composée par le P. Richard Simon. English. Selections.
          
           239 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [S.l. :
             1690.
          
           
             Selections from two separate titles, Défense des Sentimens de quelques théologiens de Hollande sur l'Histoire critique du Vieux Testament, and Sentimens de quelques théologiens
             Written by Jean Le Clerc. Translation attributed to John Locke. Cf. Halkett & Laing (2nd ed.).
             Title page is missing in the filmed copy. Beginning-page 27 photographed from Bodleian Library copy and inserted at the end.
             Errata: p. 239.
             Reproduction of original in Yale University Library.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Simon, Richard, 1638-1712. -- Histoire critique du Vieux Testament.
           Bible -- Inspiration.
        
      
    
     
        2002-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-08 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-08 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Advertisement
           :
           BY
           THE
           TRANSLATOR
           ,
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           FOR
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           these
           five
           Letters
           ,
           it
           seems
           necessary
           in
           a
           few
           words
           to
           explain
           the
           Occasion
           and
           Subject
           of
           them
           .
           They
           are
           not
           ,
           in
           French
           ,
           one
           distinct
           Volume
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           here
           made
           in
           English
           ;
           but
           a
           part
           of
           two
           larger
           Volumes
           written
           in
           an
           Epistolary
           Form.
           The
           First
           entituled
           ,
           1
           
             The
             Thoughts
             or
             Reflections
             of
             some
             Divines
             in
          
           Holland
           ,
           
             upon
             Father
          
           Simon
           's
           
             Critical
             History
             of
             the
          
           Old
           Testament
           .
           The
           Second
           ,
           2
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             
             those
             Thoughts
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             Prior
             of
          
           Bolleville
           ;
           who
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           also
           the
           same
           Mr.
           Simon
           ,
           disguised
           under
           a
           borrowed
           Name
           .
        
         
           The
           general
           Design
           that
           Mr.
           Simon
           drives
           at
           in
           the
           Critical
           History
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           that
           of
           the
           New
           (
           which
           are
           now
           both
           of
           them
           published
           in
           English
           )
           is
           to
           represent
           the
           many
           Difficulties
           that
           are
           amongst
           the
           Learned
           concerning
           the
           Text
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           infer
           the
           necessity
           of
           receiving
           the
           Roman
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           .
        
         
           This
           Design
           raised
           him
           many
           Antagonists
           amongst
           the
           Protestants
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ▪
           who
           have
           opposed
           him
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           each
           according
           to
           his
           different
           Genius
           or
           Principles
           .
           The
           Book
           first
           above
           mentioned
           was
           one
           of
           the
           earliest
           of
           that
           kind
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           Anonymous
           Author
           appears
           second
           to
           none
           ,
           either
           in
           Critical
           Learning
           ,
           or
           Solid
           Iudgment
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           my
           purpose
           in
           this
           place
           to
           insist
           upon
           his
           particular
           differences
           with
           Mr.
           Simon
           in
           Points
           of
           Criticism
           .
           This
           only
           in
           general
           ,
           is
           needful
           to
           be
           observed
           ;
           That
           though
           on
           the
           one
           side
           he
           sufficiently
           overthrows
           the
           pretended
           necessity
           of
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           ingenuously
           
           acknowledges
           all
           the
           Difficulties
           that
           are
           amongst
           the
           Learned
           about
           the
           Text
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           yet
           he
           does
           not
           thereupon
           leave
           the
           Iudgment
           of
           his
           Reader
           in
           suspence
           about
           so
           weighty
           a
           matter
           ;
           but
           propounds
           a
           middle
           way
           ,
           which
           he
           conceives
           proper
           to
           settle
           in
           Mens
           Minds
           a
           just
           esteem
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           upon
           a
           solid
           Foundation
           .
        
         
           The
           Scheme
           or
           System
           of
           this
           middle
           way
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           he
           received
           from
           his
           Friend
           Mr.
           N.
           and
           therefore
           he
           gives
           it
           not
           in
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           Friend's
           words
           .
           It
           is
           comprized
           in
           the
           Eleventh
           and
           Twelfth
           Letters
           of
           his
           foresaid
           Book
           .
           And
           because
           That
           is
           a
           distinct
           Subject
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           consequence
           to
           the
           generality
           of
           Christians
           ,
           than
           those
           nice
           Disputes
           of
           Criticism
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           is
           obliged
           ,
           in
           following
           Mr.
           Simon
           ,
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Volume
           ,
           I
           have
           therefore
           thought
           fit
           to
           translate
           those
           two
           Letters
           into
           English.
           They
           are
           the
           two
           First
           of
           these
           Five
           ;
           and
           are
           the
           Ground
           and
           Occasion
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           The
           publishing
           of
           that
           Volume
           of
           Letters
           produced
           an
           Answer
           from
           Mr.
           Simon
           ,
           or
           the
           Prior
           of
           Bolleville
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           himself
           ;
           and
           further
           gave
           opportunity
           to
           the
           Author
           to
           learn
           from
           several
           hands
           ,
           whatsoever
           
           was
           objected
           most
           materially
           by
           others
           against
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Scheme
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           published
           in
           his
           Friend's
           words
           .
           This
           afforded
           him
           occasion
           ,
           in
           replying
           to
           the
           Prior
           of
           Bolleville
           ,
           to
           insert
           a
           further
           explanation
           and
           defence
           of
           that
           Scheme
           ,
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Author
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           justifie
           himself
           for
           having
           published
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           last
           place
           to
           remove
           the
           great
           Popular
           Objection
           arising
           from
           a
           Iealousy
           ,
           lest
           that
           System
           of
           Mr.
           
           N's
           should
           prejudice
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           prompted
           him
           to
           answer
           that
           Objection
           ,
           by
           giving
           a
           solid
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           without
           interessing
           it
           in
           this
           Controversy
           .
           This
           is
           done
           in
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           Tenth
           ,
           and
           Eleventh
           Letters
           of
           his
           Second
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             A
             Defence
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           they
           are
           the
           three
           last
           of
           these
           following
           Five
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           translated
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           at
           once
           have
           a
           full
           view
           ,
           both
           of
           Mr.
           
           N's
           Opinions
           concerning
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           the
           fore-mentioned
           System
           ;
           of
           the
           Objections
           that
           have
           been
           made
           against
           it
           ;
           of
           the
           Answers
           he
           gives
           to
           those
           Objections
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Vse
           that
           may
           be
           made
           of
           all
           ,
           in
           setling
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           upon
           a
           Basis
           not
           to
           be
           shaken
           
           by
           the
           Difficulties
           about
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           the
           Learned
           are
           forced
           to
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           insuperable
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           that
           I
           think
           needful
           to
           premonish
           the
           Reader
           upon
           this
           Subject
           .
           Only
           if
           in
           the
           perusal
           of
           the
           two
           first
           of
           these
           Letters
           ,
           any
           one
           should
           be
           apt
           to
           condemn
           me
           for
           publishing
           things
           of
           this
           nice
           concernment
           in
           our
           Language
           ,
           I
           intreat
           him
           to
           suspend
           his
           Censare
           ,
           till
           he
           have
           read
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           goes
           along
           ,
           to
           apply
           unto
           me
           the
           Author's
           Apology
           .
           Our
           Case
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           ,
           he
           has
           said
           all
           that
           is
           needful
           upon
           it
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           We
           live
           in
           an
           Age
           of
           so
           much
           Light
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           now
           (
           as
           at
           all
           times
           )
           unbecoming
           the
           Dignity
           of
           such
           Sacred
           Truths
           ,
           as
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           teaches
           us
           ,
           to
           build
           them
           upon
           unsound
           Principles
           ,
           or
           defend
           them
           by
           Sophistical
           Arguments
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           also
           vain
           to
           attempt
           it
           ,
           because
           impossible
           to
           execute
           .
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           Implicit
           Faith
           has
           lost
           its
           Vogue
           .
           Every
           Man
           will
           judg
           for
           himself
           ,
           in
           matters
           that
           concern
           himself
           so
           nearly
           as
           these
           do
           .
           And
           nothing
           is
           now
           admitted
           for
           Truth
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           built
           upon
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Solid
           Reason
           .
           Let
           not
           therefore
           any
           simple-hearted
           
           pious
           Persons
           be
           scandalized
           at
           these
           Disquisitions
           .
           They
           are
           not
           calculated
           for
           their
           Vse
           .
           But
           they
           are
           absolutely
           needful
           for
           many
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           more
           Curious
           ,
           and
           less
           Religious
           .
           And
           that
           they
           may
           be
           in
           some
           measure
           useful
           to
           the
           Propagation
           and
           Advancement
           of
           True
           Religion
           amongst
           such
           ,
           is
           the
           strong
           Hope
           ,
           and
           hearty
           Desire
           of
           the
           Translator
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           LETTER
           .
        
         
           YOU
           are
           desirous
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           inform
           you
           more
           particularly
           about
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           concerning
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           
             Sacred
             Writers
          
           ;
           and
           you
           ask
           me
           if
           our
           Friends
           do
           not
           suspect
           him
           to
           be
           tainted
           with
           Deism
           ?
           He
           that
           gave
           me
           the
           Essay
           ,
           which
           I
           send
           you
           ,
           told
           me
           nothing
           of
           his
           other
           Opinions
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           Manner
           of
           Life
           :
           And
           for
           his
           Thoughts
           concerning
           that
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           which
           the
           Sacred
           Pen-men
           received
           from
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           conceived
           that
           from
           thence
           he
           cannot
           be
           concluded
           to
           be
           a
           Deist
           .
           It
           is
           presumed
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           without
           entring
           into
           the
           Examination
           of
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           he
           believes
           by
           this
           Method
           he
           better
           answers
           the
           Objections
           ,
           which
           the
           Deists
           and
           Atheists
           have
           used
           to
           make
           against
           the
           Stile
           of
           Holy
           Scriptures
           :
           And
           it
           
           appears
           by
           this
           Essay
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           far
           from
           being
           of
           their
           Opinions
           .
        
         
           We
           ought
           not
           always
           to
           measure
           ,
           or
           judg
           of
           the
           extent
           of
           any
           Man's
           Thoughts
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           Religion
           ,
           by
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           explaining
           or
           defending
           them
           ;
           as
           if
           all
           those
           who
           do
           not
           defend
           well
           their
           Religion
           ,
           were
           Men
           of
           ill
           Design
           ,
           that
           only
           seemingly
           defend
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           destroy
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           that
           the
           impious
           Vannini
           designed
           to
           shew
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           in
           making
           as
           if
           he
           would
           prove
           there
           is
           one
           .
           But
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           all
           others
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           who
           defend
           ,
           or
           oppose
           ,
           weakly
           any
           Opinion
           .
           Otherwise
           we
           must
           believe
           many
           Writers
           both
           Catholicks
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           injudiciously
           oppose
           the
           Opinions
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           as
           ill
           defend
           their
           own
           ,
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           ill
           Design
           .
           If
           a
           Man
           would
           make
           an
           exact
           Catalogue
           of
           all
           the
           Catholick
           Authors
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           impertinent
           Answers
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           have
           used
           as
           impertinent
           Objections
           against
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           amount
           to
           several
           Volumes
           in
           Folio
           ;
           and
           the
           number
           of
           Protestant
           Authors
           ,
           who
           have
           succeeded
           no
           better
           ,
           would
           be
           little
           less
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           there
           is
           any
           Body
           so
           unjust
           ,
           as
           
           to
           pretend
           ,
           That
           the
           generality
           of
           those
           Authors
           ,
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           have
           been
           Cheats
           ,
           who
           maintained
           what
           they
           did
           not
           Believe
           ,
           or
           opposed
           what
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           You
           Sir
           ,
           have
           too
           much
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Frame
           and
           Constitution
           of
           Man's
           Mind
           ,
           to
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           believing
           in
           good
           earnest
           the
           most
           ridiculous
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           astonishing
           ,
           of
           giving
           its
           Assent
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           two
           things
           directly
           opposite
           .
           If
           you
           should
           ,
           on
           purpose
           ,
           invent
           the
           most
           ridiculous
           Religion
           imaginable
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           People
           found
           in
           Asia
           ,
           whose
           Opinions
           would
           not
           appear
           more
           rational
           .
           You
           have
           read
           Mr.
           
           Bernier's
           Travels
           ,
           and
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Bramins
           .
           What
           do
           you
           think
           of
           the
           Heathens
           of
           the
           great
           
           Mogul's
           Country
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           famous
           Indian
           Philosophers
           ?
           Do
           you
           think
           there
           is
           none
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           believes
           the
           monstrous
           Principles
           of
           their
           Theology
           ?
           For
           my
           part
           I
           am
           perswaded
           there
           are
           very
           few
           that
           see
           the
           absurdity
           of
           it
           .
           You
           will
           say
           perhaps
           ,
           That
           those
           Nations
           are
           under
           a
           blindness
           ,
           which
           is
           next
           to
           down-right
           .
           Foolishness
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Europeans
           are
           
           not
           to
           be
           judged
           of
           by
           Indians
           .
           But
           are
           there
           not
           ,
           in
           your
           Opinion
           ,
           some
           even
           among
           the
           Christians
           ,
           who
           believe
           things
           absurd
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           sort
           of
           appearance
           ?
           The
           Protestants
           at
           least
           do
           pass
           that
           censure
           upon
           many
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholic
           Doctrines
           ,
           as
           
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             Council
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           the
           Catholicks
           are
           not
           wanting
           to
           make
           like
           reproaches
           to
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           The
           Catholicks
           believe
           ,
           That
           many
           Units
           make
           more
           than
           a
           single
           one
           ;
           and
           do
           so
           much
           believe
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           pass
           for
           a
           Fool
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           amongst
           other
           Christians
           ,
           that
           would
           undertake
           to
           deny
           it
           ;
           and
           nevertheless
           they
           believe
           that
           a
           Million
           of
           Humane
           Bodies
           ,
           separate
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           make
           but
           One.
           This
           is
           a
           visible
           Contradiction
           :
           Yet
           you
           know
           this
           is
           their
           Opinion
           concerning
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ.
           There
           are
           some
           that
           assuredly
           believe
           ,
           That
           
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           assert
           ,
           That
           he
           created
           Man
           with
           a
           Design
           to
           let
           him
           fall
           into
           Sin
           ;
           as
           a
           means
           to
           make
           his
           Justice
           Eminent
           ,
           in
           punishing
           the
           greatest
           part
           ;
           and
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           in
           pardoning
           some
           few
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           to
           say
           God
           ordered
           Sin
           should
           be
           ,
           on
           
           purpose
           to
           accomplish
           thereby
           his
           Ends
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           him
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           frailty
           of
           Man's
           Mind
           ;
           he
           sees
           not
           these
           Contradictions
           ,
           because
           he
           has
           been
           so
           long
           accustomed
           to
           shut
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           presented
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           A
           Man
           may
           then
           not
           only
           defend
           an
           ill
           Opinion
           that
           he
           believes
           ,
           but
           also
           believe
           things
           absurd
           ,
           and
           even
           contrary
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           without
           being
           aware
           .
           And
           that
           's
           the
           Reason
           our
           Friends
           suspect
           not
           Mr.
           N.
           to
           be
           a
           Deist
           ,
           though
           some
           may
           think
           his
           Opinions
           favour
           those
           that
           are
           so
           called
           .
           But
           that
           you
           may
           be
           able
           to
           judg
           ,
           I
           send
           you
           here
           an
           abridgment
           of
           what
           he
           says
           ;
           which
           one
           of
           my
           Friends
           imparted
           to
           me
           a
           while
           ago
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           ,
           says
           Mr.
           N.
           three
           sorts
           of
           things
           in
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           
             Prophecies
             ,
             Histories
             ,
             and
             Doctrines
             ,
          
           which
           are
           not
           ascribed
           to
           particular
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           First
           ;
           God
           made
           himself
           known
           to
           the
           Prophets
           after
           several
           manners
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           as
           if
           they
           might
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           three
           .
           They
           
             had
             Visions
          
           by
           Day
           or
           by
           Night
           ;
           they
           
             heard
             Voices
          
           ;
           or
           they
           were
           
             inwardly
             Inspired
          
           .
           It
           is
           not
           our
           business
           here
           to
           
           examine
           these
           things
           in
           themselves
           .
           We
           only
           enquire
           after
           what
           manner
           they
           have
           written
           that
           which
           they
           learnt
           by
           these
           Visions
           ,
           bythese
           Voices
           ,
           or
           by
           these
           Inspirations
           .
        
         
           Prophecies
           
           have
           been
           written
           by
           God's
           express
           Command
           ;
           by
           the
           Prophets
           themselves
           ,
           or
           by
           others
           .
           For
           we
           cannot
           tell
           whether
           the
           Prophets
           themselves
           have
           always
           Written
           ,
           or
           Dictated
           them
           ;
           or
           whether
           their
           Disciples
           have
           Collected
           and
           Written
           them
           as
           exactly
           as
           their
           memory
           would
           serve
           .
           However
           it
           be
           ,
           we
           cannot
           doubt
           but
           God
           made
           known
           to
           the
           Prophets
           that
           which
           we
           find
           in
           their
           Books
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           believe
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Prophecy
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             holy
             Men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           To
           tell
           us
           that
           which
           appeared
           to
           them
           in
           Visions
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           they
           themselves
           that
           writ
           it
           ,
           or
           others
           that
           heard
           them
           tell
           it
           ;
           there
           needed
           nothing
           but
           a
           good
           memory
           .
           A
           Man
           has
           no
           need
           of
           inspiration
           to
           relate
           faithfully
           what
           he
           has
           seen
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           impression
           it
           made
           upon
           him
           was
           strong
           ;
           as
           commonly
           
           happen'd
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           God
           sent
           any
           Vision
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           observed
           ,
           that
           every
           Prophet
           has
           his
           particular
           Stile
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           they
           related
           what
           they
           had
           seen
           ,
           as
           they
           used
           to
           relate
           other
           things
           .
           Their
           Stile
           was
           the
           same
           when
           they
           spake
           by
           the
           Order
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           they
           us'd
           in
           their
           ordinary
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Judgment
           is
           to
           be
           made
           concerning
           the
           recital
           of
           the
           words
           they
           heard
           .
           There
           needed
           no
           more
           but
           a
           good
           Memory
           to
           retain
           them
           .
           But
           we
           cannot
           be
           Assured
           that
           they
           have
           always
           recited
           exactly
           the
           very
           words
           they
           heard
           ,
           and
           not
           sometimes
           thought
           it
           sufficient
           only
           to
           tell
           us
           the
           sense
           .
           When
           God
           told
           them
           the
           Name
           of
           some
           Person
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           they
           should
           retain
           the
           Syllables
           of
           that
           Name
           ;
           as
           when
           God
           ordered
           Isaiah
           to
           foretel
           that
           Cyrus
           should
           give
           the
           Jews
           liberty
           to
           return
           into
           Palestine
           ,
           it
           behoved
           Isaiah
           to
           remember
           those
           two
           Syllables
           ,
           Co-res
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           likelihood
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Discourse
           Isaiah
           has
           related
           word
           for
           word
           what
           he
           heard
           .
           The
           diversity
           of
           Stile
           does
           moreover
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophets
           expressed
           after
           their
           own
           manner
           the
           sense
           
           of
           what
           they
           heard
           .
           There
           is
           ,
           for
           example
           ,
           much
           difference
           between
           the
           Stiles
           of
           Isaiah
           and
           Amos.
           Isaiah's
           manner
           of
           writing
           is
           high
           and
           lofty
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           of
           Amos
           is
           low
           and
           vulgar
           ;
           and
           we
           find
           in
           it
           divers
           popular
           Expressions
           ,
           and
           many
           Proverbs
           ,
           which
           sufficiently
           testify
           that
           this
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Shepherd
           ,
           expressed
           after
           his
           own
           way
           what
           God
           had
           said
           to
           him
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Opinion
           of
           St.
           Ierom
           ,
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           his
           Commentary
           on
           this
           Prophet
           .
           *
           
             The
             Prophet
          
           Amos
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             was
             skilled
             in
             Knowledg
             ,
             not
             in
             Language
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             Holy
             Spirit
             spoke
             in
             him
             that
             spoke
             by
             all
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           This
           Doctrine
           attributes
           clearly
           the
           expression
           to
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           it self
           to
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           which
           appears
           also
           by
           the
           Remark
           he
           makes
           on
           Chap.
           III.
           saying
           ,
           †
           
             We
             told
             you
             that
             he
             uses
             the
             Terms
             of
             his
             own
             Profession
             ;
             and
             because
             a
             Shepherd
             knows
             nothing
             more
             terrible
             than
             a
             Lion
             ;
             he
             compares
             the
             Anger
             of
             God
             to
             Lions
             .
          
           St.
           Ierom
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           common
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           God
           made
           use
           ,
           in
           speaking
           to
           Amos
           ,
           of
           popular
           terms
           ,
           and
           suitable
           to
           his
           Profession
           ,
           whereas
           he
           attributes
           plainly
           
           to
           the
           Prophet
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           Terms
           in
           which
           the
           Prophecy
           is
           expressed
           .
           *
           
             That
             words
             were
             dictated
             by
             God
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           (
           says
           a
           late
           Learned
           Critick
           )
           
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             to
             have
             been
             done
             sometimes
             ,
             so
             it
             does
             not
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             done
             always
             :
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             variety
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             and
             the
             Speakers
             ,
             the
             Phrase
             of
             the
             Prophets
             is
             also
             different
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           commonly
           alledged
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophets
           recite
           the
           same
           words
           they
           heard
           ;
           Because
           they
           introduce
           God
           himself
           ,
           speaking
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           is
           no
           Proof
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           custom
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           and
           Greeks
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           always
           those
           ,
           whose
           Sense
           they
           relate
           ,
           as
           speaking
           in
           their
           own
           Persons
           ;
           though
           in
           doing
           so
           ,
           they
           tye
           not
           themselves
           to
           their
           words
           .
           I
           will
           give
           you
           a
           plain
           Example
           thereof
           .
           It
           is
           the
           different
           manner
           in
           which
           the
           Decalogue
           is
           set
           down
           in
           Exodus
           and
           in
           Deuteronomy
           ;
           although
           God
           is
           said
           to
           speak
           personally
           in
           both
           places
           .
           God
           says
           in
           
             Exodus
             ,
             Remember
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           In
           
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             Keep
             the
             Sabbath-day
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           in
           
             Exodus
             ,
             To
             keep
             it
             holy
             .
             Six
             days
             shalt
             thou
             labour
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           In
           
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             To
             keep
             it
             holy
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             commanded
             thee
             .
             Six
             
             days
             shalt
             thou
             labour
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           in
           
             Exodus
             ,
             Nor
             thy
             Cattel
          
           &c.
           In
           
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             Nor
             thine
             Ox
             ,
             nor
             thine
             Ass
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             thy
             Cattel
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           this
           Commandment
           ends
           thus
           ,
           
             That
             thy
             Man-Servant
             ,
             and
             thy
             Maid-Servant
             ,
             may
             rest
             as
             well
             as
             thou
             ;
             And
             remember
             that
             thou
             wast
             a
             Servant
             in
             the
             Land
             of
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             brought
             thee
             out
             thence
             ,
             thrô
             a
             mighty
             Hand
             ,
             and
             a
             stretched-out-Arm
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             commanded
             thee
             to
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             Day
             .
          
           In
           Exodus
           ,
           the
           reason
           of
           keeping
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           in
           Six
           Days
           ,
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           Slaves
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           slavery
           of
           Egypt
           .
           There
           are
           some
           other
           Differences
           in
           that
           which
           follows
           ,
           but
           not
           considerable
           .
           However
           it
           appears
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           either
           Moses
           in
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           or
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Exodus
           ,
           did
           not
           tie
           themselves
           scrupulously
           to
           exact
           words
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           now
           a-days
           do
           ;
           altho
           both
           these
           Authors
           bring
           in
           God
           speaking
           personally
           .
           Grotius
           has
           hereupon
           made
           this
           judicious
           Remark
           .
           *
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             observed
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Words
             set
             down
             in
             this
             place
             in
          
           Exodus
           ,
           
             were
             pronounced
             by
             an
             Angel
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             those
             which
             are
             in
          
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           
           
             are
             the
             words
             of
          
           Moses
           
             repeating
             the
             same
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             so
             great
             liberty
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             he
             transposes
             words
             ;
             changes
             some
             for
             others
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ;
             omits
             some
             as
             sufficiently
             known
             by
             those
             gone
             before
             ;
             and
             adds
             others
             by
             way
             of
             Interpretation
             .
             The
             like
             liberty
             of
             changing
             words
             is
             obvious
             to
             a
             careful
             Reader
             in
             other
             places
             of
             Sacred
             Writ
             ,
             as
          
           Gen.
           XVII
           .
           4.
           
             compared
             with
          
           7.
           
           Gen.
           XXIV
           .
           17.
           
             compar'd
             with
          
           43
           Exod.
           XI
           .
           4.
           
             compar'd
             with
          
           XII
           .
           28.
           
           Exod.
           XXXII
           .
           11
           ,
           
             &c.
             compar'd
             with
          
           Deut.
           IX
           .
           27
           ,
           
             &c.
             Now
             this
             shews
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             not
             catch
             at
             words
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Iews
             do
             ,
             who
             fancy
             that
             those
             words
             in
          
           Exodus
           ,
           
             and
             those
             in
          
           Deuteronomy
           
             were
             pronounc'd
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             moment
             of
             time
             .
             They
             fancy
             also
             that
             where
             there
             is
             transposition
             ,
             and
             changing
             the
             order
             of
             what
             was
             said
             first
             ,
             what
             last
             ;
             that
             the
             last
             importing
             the
             same
             sense
             were
             also
             said
             first
             .
             There
             are
             in
             the
             Holy
             Histories
             
             so
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             invent
             new
             ones
             without
             necessity
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             of
             no
             use
             .
          
        
         
           If
           you
           require
           yet
           another
           convincing
           Proof
           ,
           that
           this
           manner
           of
           speaking
           personally
           ,
           does
           not
           denote
           that
           they
           are
           the
           proper
           Words
           of
           him
           that
           is
           introduc'd
           speaking
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           you
           have
           no
           more
           to
           do
           but
           to
           look
           into
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           where
           the
           Evangelists
           always
           make
           our
           Saviour
           to
           speak
           personally
           ,
           and
           yet
           recite
           not
           the
           same
           words
           that
           he
           made
           use
           of
           .
           For
           ,
           beside
           that
           Christ
           spoke
           Syriac
           or
           Chaldee
           ,
           there
           is
           oft
           great
           difference
           between
           their
           Recitals
           .
           The
           Holy
           Spirit
           never
           tied
           it self
           up
           to
           words
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           our
           Divines
           do
           now
           a-days
           .
           He
           only
           prompted
           the
           Holy
           Pen-men
           to
           give
           us
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           Words
           that
           God
           made
           use
           of
           to
           make
           the
           Prophets
           understand
           his
           Will
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           only
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           things
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           assure
           us
           that
           they
           were
           inspired
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           sort
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           or
           manner
           by
           which
           God
           made
           known
           his
           Will
           ,
           was
           by
           inward
           Inspiration
           ,
           without
           Vision
           ,
           and
           without
           Voice
           .
           Hereof
           
           two
           different
           sorts
           may
           be
           conceiv'd
           .
           For
           either
           God
           might
           inspire
           Prophecies
           or
           Predictions
           word
           for
           word
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophets
           should
           pronounce
           them
           :
           As
           when
           there
           was
           occasion
           to
           tell
           some
           Name
           ,
           unknown
           before
           to
           the
           Prophet
           :
           Or
           he
           might
           inspire
           only
           the
           sense
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           express
           afterwards
           in
           their
           own
           way
           :
           As
           most
           commonly
           it
           happen'd
           :
           the
           first
           Occasion
           being
           very
           rare
           .
           It
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           one
           does
           apprehend
           a
           sense
           distinctly
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           difficult
           for
           him
           to
           express
           it
           faithfully
           .
           And
           we
           ought
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophets
           full
           of
           the
           thoughts
           wherewith
           God
           inspir'd
           them
           ,
           had
           a
           very
           clear
           and
           distinct
           Idea
           thereof
           :
           Which
           will
           be
           easily
           understood
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           wherewith
           God
           inspir'd
           them
           were
           easy
           to
           be
           conceiv'd
           ,
           and
           proportion'd
           to
           the
           understanding
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           at
           least
           as
           to
           the
           literal
           sense
           .
           It
           happened
           also
           sometimes
           ,
           that
           without
           inspiring
           either
           Words
           or
           Sense
           ,
           God
           drew
           from
           the
           Mouth
           of
           some
           Persons
           ,
           Prophecies
           which
           those
           who
           spoke
           them
           understood
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           think
           them
           to
           be
           Prophecies
           .
           He
           cast
           them
           into
           certain
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           involv'd
           
           them
           in
           certain
           Events
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           say
           things
           that
           were
           true
           Predictions
           ,
           without
           their
           knowing
           them
           to
           be
           so
           .
           Such
           was
           
           Caiaphas's
           Prediction
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             better
             that
             one
             Man
             should
             die
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             whole
             Nation
             should
             perish
             .
             Now
             he
             said
             not
             that
             of
             himself
             ,
          
           says
           St.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             but
             being
             High
             Priest
             that
             Year
             ,
             he
             prophesied
             .
          
           To
           speak
           properly
           ,
           God
           inspir'd
           him
           not
           those
           words
           ,
           but
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Business
           they
           were
           about
           in
           the
           Sanhedrim
           drew
           them
           from
           him
           .
           They
           were
           afraid
           that
           Jesus
           would
           draw
           all
           the
           People
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           enterprise
           something
           against
           the
           Roman
           Authority
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           then
           fail
           to
           send
           a
           puissant
           Army
           into
           Palestine
           ,
           and
           totally
           waste
           it
           .
           Caiaphas
           thereupon
           urges
           a
           very
           common
           Politic
           Maxim
           ,
           
             That
             is
             were
             better
             to
             destroy
             one
             Man
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             innocent
             ,
             than
             to
             expose
             the
             whole
             State
             to
             utter
             Desolation
             .
          
           In
           
           Caiaphas's
           sense
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           Prophetic
           or
           Inspir'd
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Gospel-sense
           ,
           that
           which
           Caiaphas
           said
           ,
           signifi'd
           more
           than
           he
           intended
           ,
           and
           contained
           a
           true
           Prophecy
           .
           It
           's
           very
           likely
           that
           more
           Predictions
           of
           this
           nature
           may
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
        
         
         
           For
           Example
           :
           David
           says
           of
           himself
           and
           of
           his
           Enemies
           divers
           things
           ,
           without
           thinking
           of
           prophesying
           ,
           which
           contain
           nevertheless
           Predictions
           of
           that
           which
           ought
           to
           happen
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Enemies
           .
           He
           says
           Psal.
           XLI
           .
           10.
           
           
             He
             that
             ate
             of
             my
             Bread
             hath
             lift
             up
             his
             Heel
             against
             me
             :
          
           He
           meant
           surely
           some
           of
           those
           who
           were
           risen
           against
           him
           in
           
           Asolom's
           Conspiracy
           ,
           as
           Achitophel
           or
           some
           other
           ,
           and
           he
           speaks
           plainly
           of
           a
           thing
           happened
           to
           himself
           .
           It
           is
           this
           very
           thing
           that
           inspires
           him
           ,
           if
           one
           may
           so
           say
           ,
           these
           words
           ;
           which
           betoken
           what
           should
           befal
           Jesus
           Christ
           by
           the
           Treachery
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           Iohn
           XIII
           .
           18.
           
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           LXIX
           th
           ,
           and
           CIX
           
             th
             Psalms
          
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           David
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           ,
           did
           not
           probably
           think
           of
           fore-telling
           what
           should
           one
           day
           befal
           a
           Disciple
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           when
           he
           curs'd
           his
           Enemies
           :
           And
           yet
           St.
           Peter
           in
           the
           Acts
           
           applies
           some
           words
           of
           these
           Psalms
           to
           Iudas
           .
           There
           needs
           no
           great
           sharpsightedness
           to
           see
           that
           the
           Author
           pretended
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           immediately
           inspir'd
           by
           the
           good
           and
           merciful
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Set
             thou
             a
             wicked
             Man
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             Satan
             
             stand
             at
             his
             Right-hand
             :
             When
             he
             shall
             be
             judged
             let
             him
             be
             condemned
             ,
             and
             let
             his
             Prayer
             become
             Sin
             :
             Let
             his
             days
             be
             few
             ,
             and
             let
             another
             take
             his
             Office
             :
             Let
             his
             Children
             be
             Fatherless
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             a
             Widow
             :
             Let
             his
             Children
             continually
             be
             Vagabonds
             and
             beg
             ;
             let
             them
             seek
             their
             Bread
             also
             out
             of
             their
             desolate
             places
             :
             Let
             the
             Extortioner
             catch
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Stranger
             spoil
             his
             Labour
             :
             Let
             there
             be
             none
             to
             extend
             Mercy
             unto
             him
             ;
             neither
             let
             there
             be
             any
             to
             favour
             his
             Fatherless
             Children
             :
             Let
             his
             Posterity
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Generation
             following
             let
             their
             Name
             be
             blotted
             out
             :
             Let
             the
             Iniquity
             of
             his
             Fathers
             be
             remembred
             with
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             let
             not
             the
             Sin
             of
             his
             Mother
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           plain
           that
           these
           are
           the
           words
           of
           a
           Man
           full
           of
           excessive
           Choler
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           extream
           desire
           to
           be
           revenged
           .
           Now
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           permitted
           not
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           with
           ill
           ,
           or
           do
           it
           ,
           to
           Children
           ,
           in
           revenge
           of
           the
           Injury
           received
           from
           their
           Parents
           .
           Yet
           some
           famous
           Divines
           have
           put
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           That
           David
           ,
           AS
           A
           TYPE
           OF
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           
             being
             driven
             on
             by
             a
             singular
             Zeal
             ,
             prays
             that
             Vengeance
             may
             be
             executed
             on
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           And
           where
           do
           they
           find
           that
           Jesus
           
           Christ
           does
           curse
           his
           Enemies
           at
           that
           rate
           ?
           Have
           they
           forgotten
           the
           words
           that
           proceeded
           from
           his
           dying
           Mouth
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           wickedest
           Race
           that
           ever
           was
           ?
           Those
           that
           crucified
           him
           ,
           were
           they
           not
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           obstinate
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           And
           ,
           far
           from
           making
           the
           Imprecations
           against
           them
           that
           they
           deserved
           ,
           did
           not
           he
           pray
           to
           his
           Father
           to
           forgive
           them
           ?
           Has
           he
           not
           ordered
           us
           to
           imitate
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           those
           that
           persecute
           us
           ?
           I
           cannot
           understand
           how
           it
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           David
           ,
           as
           a
           Type
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           made
           such
           horrible
           Imprecations
           against
           his
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           understand
           not
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           if
           it
           permit
           the
           pronouncing
           such
           Curses
           ,
           and
           the
           wishing
           to
           be
           revenged
           after
           so
           cruel
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           does
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           divers
           others
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           find
           such
           like
           Imprecations
           ;
           As
           that
           of
           Psal.
           cxxxvii
           .
           
             O
             Daughter
             of
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
             who
             art
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             happy
             shall
             he
             be
             that
             rewardeth
             thee
             as
             thou
             hast
             served
             us
             :
             Happy
             shall
             he
             be
             that
             taketh
             and
             dasheth
             thy
             little
             Ones
             against
             the
             Stones
             !
          
           God
           forbid
           that
           we
           should
           desire
           to
           dash
           out
           the
           Brains
           of
           
           Infidel's
           Children
           !
           Yet
           nevertheless
           we
           see
           that
           all
           these
           Psalms
           are
           indifferently
           sung
           in
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           without
           taking
           notice
           that
           they
           are
           not
           all
           equally
           inspir'd
           .
           And
           I
           remember
           that
           asking
           a
           Divine
           ,
           how
           we
           could
           sing
           Psalms
           full
           of
           such
           Imprecations
           ?
           He
           answered
           me
           slightly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           lawful
           to
           use
           them
           against
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           his
           part
           he
           made
           that
           Application
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           sung
           these
           Psalms
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           what
           the
           Jewish
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Divinity
           of
           each
           Verse
           of
           the
           Scripture
           produces
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           conceive
           another
           sort
           of
           Prophecies
           ,
           which
           consisted
           not
           in
           foretelling
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           in
           explaining
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           in
           composing
           readily
           Hymns
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           God.
           There
           are
           some
           Examples
           of
           these
           Hymns
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           .
           It
           seems
           as
           if
           there
           went
           only
           Piety
           and
           Zeal
           to
           the
           composing
           them
           .
           At
           least
           it
           is
           very
           conceivable
           ,
           that
           a
           pious
           ,
           zealous
           Man
           may
           easily
           now
           a
           days
           praise
           God
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           without
           any
           Preparation
           .
           A
           good
           part
           of
           the
           Psalms
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           thus
           compos'd
           ,
           as
           also
           divers
           
           other
           Songs
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           The
           Psalms
           where
           the
           Verses
           ,
           or
           the
           Pauses
           ,
           begin
           with
           the
           Letters
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           Alphabet
           ,
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           compos'd
           at
           more
           leisure
           .
           For
           this
           Regularity
           shews
           that
           there
           was
           Meditation
           and
           Pains
           used
           ,
           as
           is
           in
           Acrosticks
           .
           See
           Psal.
           cxix
           .
           and
           the
           Lamentations
           of
           Ieremy
           .
           So
           we
           see
           too
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           sort
           of
           Works
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Writers
           do
           not
           speak
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           begin
           their
           Discourse
           with
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           Yet
           we
           may
           say
           that
           the
           Authors
           of
           these
           pious
           Songs
           were
           full
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           they
           compos'd
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Piety
           that
           carry'd
           them
           to
           take
           pains
           in
           those
           Compositions
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           sense
           we
           may
           say
           that
           they
           were
           inspir'd
           by
           God
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           immediately
           as
           Predictions
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           often
           taken
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           for
           a
           disposition
           of
           Spirit
           conformable
           to
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           many
           Learned
           Men
           have
           observed
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           now
           remark
           briefly
           in
           what
           manner
           the
           Sacred
           Histories
           have
           been
           written
           :
           And
           then
           ,
           in
           treating
           of
           Doctrines
           ,
           I
           will
           speak
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           
           Prophecy
           that
           consists
           in
           explaining
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           those
           who
           took
           pains
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           were
           pious
           Persons
           ;
           who
           had
           not
           writ
           those
           Histories
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           Principle
           of
           Piety
           .
           It
           was
           not
           to
           satisfy
           our
           Curiosity
           that
           they
           undertook
           those
           Works
           ;
           but
           to
           show
           us
           the
           Care
           that
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           hath
           always
           taken
           of
           good
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Punishments
           it
           inflicts
           upon
           the
           wicked
           ;
           to
           give
           us
           Examples
           of
           Piety
           and
           Vertue
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           to
           inform
           us
           of
           certain
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           upon
           which
           our
           Faith
           is
           founded
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Precepts
           which
           God
           had
           given
           to
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           Angels
           themselves
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           his
           own
           Son.
           We
           ought
           also
           to
           believe
           that
           they
           have
           given
           us
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           History
           to
           the
           best
           of
           their
           knowledg
           ,
           without
           adding
           or
           substracting
           any
           thing
           out
           of
           design
           to
           deceive
           us
           .
           And
           as
           they
           were
           very
           well
           informed
           of
           the
           principal
           matters
           of
           Fact
           which
           they
           relate
           ,
           having
           themselves
           seen
           them
           ,
           or
           taken
           them
           out
           of
           good
           Records
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           consident
           that
           for
           
           the
           main
           of
           the
           History
           they
           tell
           us
           nothing
           that
           is
           not
           exactly
           true
           .
           These
           Qualifications
           alone
           are
           sufficient
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           give
           Credit
           to
           them
           .
           An
           Historian
           that
           is
           honest
           ,
           and
           well
           inform'd
           of
           that
           which
           he
           relates
           ,
           is
           worthy
           of
           Credit
           :
           And
           if
           you
           add
           thereto
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           also
           suffer'd
           Death
           in
           maintaining
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           who
           were
           put
           to
           death
           for
           maintaining
           that
           they
           had
           seen
           and
           heard
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Gospel
           tells
           us
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           then
           not
           only
           that
           History
           will
           be
           worthy
           of
           Credit
           ,
           but
           they
           who
           shall
           refuse
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           can
           pass
           for
           no
           other
           than
           Fools
           or
           obstinate
           Persons
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           we
           may
           be
           fully
           assur'd
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           a
           Jesus
           who
           did
           divers
           Miracles
           ,
           who
           was
           rais'd
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           &
           ascended
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           who
           taught
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Gospels
           .
           And
           this
           Jesus
           having
           born
           witness
           to
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           we
           cannot
           doubt
           its
           truth
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           to
           the
           principal
           Matters
           .
        
         
           This
           can
           not
           be
           call'd
           in
           question
           ,
           without
           absolutely
           renouncing
           Christianity
           .
           But
           People
           believe
           commonly
           two
           
           things
           which
           seem
           to
           me
           groundless
           ;
           unless
           they
           ground
           them
           upon
           Jewish
           Tradition
           ,
           a
           Principle
           ,
           as
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           extreamly
           uncertain
           .
           They
           believe
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           sacred
           Historians
           were
           inspir'd
           with
           the
           Things
           themselves
           :
           And
           next
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           inspir'd
           also
           with
           the
           Terms
           in
           which
           they
           have
           express'd
           them
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           History
           was
           dictated
           word
           for
           word
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Authors
           ,
           whose
           Names
           it
           bears
           ,
           were
           no
           other
           than
           Secretaries
           of
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           writ
           exactly
           as
           it
           dictated
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           concerns
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           Historical
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           I
           observe
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           they
           suppose
           it
           without
           bringing
           any
           positive
           Proof
           ,
           and
           that
           consequently
           a
           Man
           may
           with
           good
           reason
           reject
           their
           Supposition
           .
           They
           say
           only
           that
           if
           it
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           be
           perfectly
           certain
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           History
           .
           But
           ,
           beside
           that
           a
           Consequence
           cannot
           undeniably
           prove
           a
           Fact
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           may
           happen
           that
           one
           cannot
           disprove
           a
           Consequence
           ,
           although
           that
           which
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           prov'd
           thereby
           be
           not
           true
           ;
           I
           affirm
           that
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           be
           perfectly
           certain
           of
           the
           main
           substance
           of
           a
           
           History
           unless
           we
           suppose
           it
           inspir'd
           .
           We
           are
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           perfectly
           certain
           that
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           was
           kill'd
           in
           the
           Senate
           by
           a
           Conspiracy
           ,
           whereof
           Brutus
           and
           Cassius
           were
           the
           Chiefs
           ;
           without
           believing
           that
           they
           who
           have
           inform'd
           us
           hereof
           were
           inspir'd
           .
           There
           are
           such
           like
           matters
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           doubt
           of
           ,
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           Folly
           and
           Opiniatrety
           ;
           and
           yet
           without
           supposing
           that
           these
           Histories
           were
           writ
           by
           Divine
           Inspiration
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           this
           Opinion
           supposes
           without
           necessity
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           says
           nothing
           .
           To
           relate
           faithfully
           a
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           which
           a
           Man
           has
           seen
           and
           well
           observed
           ,
           requires
           no
           Inspiration
           .
           The
           Apostles
           had
           no
           need
           of
           Inspiration
           to
           tell
           what
           they
           had
           seen
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           had
           heard
           Christ
           say
           .
           There
           needs
           nothing
           for
           that
           but
           Memory
           and
           Honesty
           .
           Neither
           had
           those
           Authors
           who
           writ
           only
           the
           things
           that
           came
           to
           pass
           before
           their
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           Chronicles
           ,
           any
           more
           need
           of
           Inspiration
           for
           copying
           of
           good
           Records
           .
           And
           as
           for
           those
           who
           made
           the
           Records
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           more
           requisite
           ,
           
           than
           that
           they
           should
           be
           well
           inform'd
           of
           what
           they
           set
           down
           ,
           either
           by
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Ears
           ,
           or
           by
           faithful
           Witnesses
           .
           It
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           the
           Faith
           which
           we
           build
           upon
           the
           Scripture
           will
           be
           no
           other
           than
           a
           Faith
           purely
           human
           ,
           because
           it
           will
           be
           grounded
           only
           upon
           Human
           Testimonies
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           neither
           do
           we
           know
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           by
           a
           
             Human
             Faith
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Book
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Gospel
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           is
           truly
           his
           .
           It
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           uniform
           Consent
           of
           Christians
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christianity
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           makes
           us
           believe
           it
           ;
           which
           in
           truth
           is
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Testimony
           purely
           Human.
           We
           do
           not
           believe
           it
           because
           we
           are
           assur'd
           of
           it
           by
           an
           Oracle
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           has
           told
           us
           that
           this
           Book
           is
           truly
           that
           Apostle's
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           same
           account
           that
           we
           believe
           that
           the
           Eneid
           is
           truly
           
           Virgil's
           ,
           and
           the
           Iliad
           Homer's
           .
           But
           that
           which
           they
           here
           call
           
             Human
             Faith
          
           is
           of
           as
           great
           certainty
           ,
           as
           the
           Demonstrations
           of
           Geometry
           .
           And
           even
           
             Divine
             Faith
          
           it self
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           is
           built
           upon
           this
           Certainty
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           believe
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           because
           
           we
           are
           perswaded
           that
           the
           History
           we
           have
           of
           him
           is
           true
           .
           And
           how
           do
           we
           know
           that
           this
           History
           is
           true
           ?
           Because
           Eye-witnesses
           have
           written
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           suffer'd
           Death
           to
           maintain
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Testimonies
           .
           And
           how
           are
           we
           certain
           that
           these
           were
           Eye-witnesses
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           suffer'd
           Death
           rather
           than
           deny
           what
           they
           said
           ?
           By
           History
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           affirm
           it
           to
           us
           constantly
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Establishment
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           to
           the
           Age
           we
           live
           in
           .
           So
           that
           
             Human
             Faith
          
           is
           found
           to
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           
             Divine
             Faith.
          
           But
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           that
           this
           Foundation
           is
           not
           solid
           enough
           .
           For
           without
           ceasing
           to
           be
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           reasoning
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Brute
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           disputed
           ;
           as
           has
           been
           made
           appear
           by
           many
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           written
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           place
           ;
           The
           common
           Opinion
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Testimony
           even
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Writers
           .
           St.
           Luke
           begins
           his
           Gospel
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           
             For
             asmuch
             as
             many
             have
             taken
             in
             hand
             to
             set
             forth
             in
             Order
             a
             Declaration
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             surely
             believed
             
             among
             us
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             delivered
             them
             unto
             us
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             beginning
             were
             Eye-witnesses
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             me
             also
             ,
             having
             had
             perfect
             Vnderstanding
             of
             all
             things
             from
             the
             very
             first
             ,
             to
             write
             unto
             thee
             in
             order
             ▪
             most
             excellent
          
           Theophilus
           ,
           
             that
             thou
             mightest
             know
             the
             certainty
             of
             those
             things
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             been
             instructed
             .
          
           You
           may
           observe
           in
           these
           words
           a
           Confirmation
           of
           what
           I
           have
           been
           saying
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           Proof
           that
           St.
           Luke
           learn'd
           not
           that
           which
           he
           told
           us
           by
           Inspiration
           ,
           but
           by
           Information
           from
           those
           who
           knew
           it
           exactly
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           allow
           St.
           Luke
           to
           have
           so
           faithfully
           related
           to
           us
           the
           Life
           and
           Discourses
           of
           Jesus
           (
           without
           having
           been
           particularly
           inspir'd
           )
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           receive
           what
           he
           tells
           us
           with
           an
           entire
           belief
           in
           his
           Fidelity
           ;
           you
           ought
           not
           to
           make
           any
           difficulty
           to
           grant
           the
           same
           concerning
           the
           other
           Historians
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           If
           any
           of
           them
           ought
           to
           be
           inspir'd
           ,
           certainly
           they
           were
           the
           Evangelists
           .
           And
           if
           you
           will
           have
           another
           Example
           of
           a
           Histoory
           written
           without
           Inspiration
           ,
           you
           have
           but
           to
           read
           the
           Books
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Chronicles
           ,
           being
           Extracts
           out
           of
           publick
           Registers
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           particular
           
           Writings
           of
           divers
           Prophets
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Authors
           at
           every
           turn
           refer
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           It
           is
           very
           plain
           that
           the
           Historians
           of
           the
           Scripture
           were
           not
           inspir'd
           ;
           by
           the
           Contradictions
           that
           are
           found
           in
           several
           Circumstances
           of
           their
           Histories
           .
           The
           Evangelists
           agree
           perfectly
           among
           themselves
           in
           what
           concerns
           the
           main
           of
           the
           History
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           some
           Circumstances
           wherein
           they
           disagree
           ;
           a
           clear
           proof
           that
           every
           Particular
           was
           not
           inspir'd
           .
           For
           although
           the
           Circumstances
           wherein
           they
           differ
           are
           things
           of
           small
           Consequence
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           had
           dictated
           all
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           pretended
           ,
           they
           would
           perfectly
           agree
           in
           every
           thing
           ;
           these
           Circumstances
           being
           as
           well
           known
           to
           God
           as
           the
           main
           of
           the
           History
           .
           For
           Example
           ;
           St.
           Matthew
           says
           ,
           That
           Judas
           ,
           
             repenting
             that
             he
             had
             delivered
             our
             Lord
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             threw
             the
             Mony
             into
             the
             Temple
             ;
             that
             going
             away
             he
             hang'd
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Priests
             ,
             having
             gathered
             up
             the
             Mony
             ,
             bought
             therewith
             a
             Field
             .
          
           St.
           Luke
           in
           the
           Acts
           brings
           in
           Peter
           saying
           ,
           That
           Judas
           ,
           
             after
             having
             purchased
             a
             Field
             with
             the
             Reward
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             falling
             headlong
             ,
             burst
             asunder
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             insomuch
             
             that
             his
             Bowels
             gushed
             out
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           manifest
           Contradiction
           ,
           which
           the
           Learned
           in
           vain
           endeavour
           to
           reconcile
           .
           And
           there
           are
           many
           other
           such
           like
        
         
           But
           this
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           lessens
           very
           much
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           .
           For
           if
           they
           could
           be
           deceiv'd
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           who
           will
           secure
           us
           that
           they
           were
           not
           deceiv'd
           in
           every
           thing
           ?
           I
           answer
           to
           that
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Grotius
           ;
           *
           
             Even
             this
             it self
             ought
             to
             free
             these
             Writers
             from
             all
             Suspicion
             of
             Deceit
             ,
             For
             those
             who
             testify
             Falshoods
             ,
             use
             so
             to
             agree
             their
             Stories
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             not
             so
             much
             as
             seem
             to
             be
             any
             difference
             .
             But
             if
             because
             of
             any
             small
             Disagreement
             ,
             although
             it
             could
             not
             be
             reconcil'd
             ,
             whole
             Books
             should
             lose
             their
             Credit
             ,
             then
             no
             Book
             ,
             especially
             of
             History
             ,
             would
             deserve
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Authority
             of
          
           Polibius
           ,
           and
           Halicarnassensis
           ,
           and
           Livy
           ,
           and
           Plutarch
           ,
           
             in
             whom
             such
             things
             are
             found
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             main
             stands
             firm
             among
             us
             .
          
           St.
           Chrysostom
           also
           in
           his
           first
           Homily
           on
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           very
           
           plainly
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           permitted
           the
           Apostles
           to
           fall
           into
           these
           little
           Contrarieties
           ;
           that
           we
           might
           see
           that
           they
           were
           not
           agreed
           to
           feign
           a
           History
           at
           Pleasure
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           might
           more
           readily
           believe
           them
           in
           the
           main
           of
           the
           History
           .
           When
           a
           Man
           has
           seen
           most
           of
           the
           Things
           which
           he
           relates
           ,
           in
           those
           he
           can
           hardly
           be
           deceiv'd
           .
           But
           he
           may
           be
           easily
           deceiv'd
           in
           some
           Circumstances
           of
           Things
           which
           he
           has
           not
           seen
        
         
           We
           might
           yet
           add
           a
           fifth
           Proof
           ,
           which
           Grotius
           affords
           us
           ,
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           that
           part
           of
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           
             Verity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           I
           lately
           cited
           .
           It
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           in
           setting
           down
           a
           certain
           time
           ,
           do
           not
           determine
           it
           exactly
           ;
           because
           they
           did
           not
           know
           it
           so
           precisely
           that
           they
           could
           set
           down
           the
           number
           of
           Days
           or
           Months
           .
           See
           Luke
           I.
           56.
           
           III.
           23.
           
           Iohn
           II.
           6.
           
           VI.
           10
           ,
           19.
           
           XIX
           .
           14.
           
           You
           find
           in
           those
           places
           ,
           
             About
             a
             certain
             Time
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           
             About
             a
             certain
             Number
          
           :
           Which
           shews
           evidently
           ,
           that
           the
           History
           was
           not
           dictated
           immediately
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           knew
           exactly
           the
           Number
           and
           the
           Time
           that
           was
           in
           question
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           clear
           then
           ,
           in
           my
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           the
           Things
           were
           not
           Inspir'd
           ;
           nor
           by
           consequence
           the
           Words
           ;
           which
           are
           less
           considerable
           than
           the
           Things
           .
           It
           is
           not
           certain
           Terms
           that
           are
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           but
           a
           certain
           Sense
           .
           And
           it
           is
           little
           matter
           what
           words
           we
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           provided
           we
           go
           not
           astray
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           God
           has
           reveal'd
           .
           Those
           who
           read
           the
           Originals
           ,
           are
           in
           no
           better
           way
           of
           being
           sav'd
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           can
           read
           only
           the
           Translations
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           Translation
           so
           false
           ,
           but
           that
           taken
           in
           gross
           ,
           it
           expresses
           clearly
           enough
           that
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           Otherwise
           it
           would
           be
           necessary
           that
           all
           Christians
           had
           learn'd
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           ,
           which
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           ;
           and
           we
           should
           exclude
           from
           Salvation
           ,
           almost
           all
           those
           who
           have
           made
           profession
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           our
           Western
           Parts
           ,
           from
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           the
           Age
           we
           live
           in
        
         
           That
           providence
           also
           which
           has
           preserved
           us
           these
           Holy
           Books
           ,
           to
           lead
           us
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           so
           many
           Ages
           after
           the
           death
           of
           those
           that
           writ
           them
           ,
           has
           preserv'd
           inviolably
           nothing
           but
           the
           Sense
           .
           It
           has
           suffer'd
           Men
           to
           
           put
           in
           Synonimous
           Words
           one
           for
           another
           ;
           and
           not
           hinder'd
           the
           slipping
           in
           of
           a
           great
           many
           Varieties
           ,
           little
           considerable
           as
           to
           the
           Sense
           ,
           but
           remarkable
           as
           to
           the
           Words
           and
           Order
           .
           There
           is
           in
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           more
           than
           a
           thousand
           divers
           Readings
           in
           less
           than
           eleven
           hundred
           Verses
           ;
           but
           whereof
           there
           is
           not
           perhaps
           fifty
           ,
           that
           can
           make
           any
           change
           in
           the
           Sense
           ;
           and
           that
           change
           too
           is
           but
           in
           things
           of
           little
           importance
           to
           piety
           .
           If
           God
           had
           thought
           it
           necessary
           ,
           for
           the
           Good
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           inspire
           into
           the
           Sacred
           Historians
           the
           terms
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           use
           ,
           he
           would
           undoubtedly
           have
           taken
           more
           care
           to
           preserve
           them
           .
           It
           is
           plain
           therefore
           that
           he
           design'd
           principally
           to
           preserve
           the
           Sense
           .
        
         
           Thus
           then
           neither
           the
           Words
           ,
           nor
           the
           things
           ,
           have
           been
           inspir'd
           into
           those
           who
           have
           given
           us
           the
           Sacred
           History
           ;
           altho
           in
           the
           main
           that
           History
           is
           very
           true
           in
           the
           principal
           Facts
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           in
           certain
           Circumstances
           ,
           little
           considerable
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           some
           Fault
           ;
           as
           appears
           sufficiently
           by
           the
           contradictory
           Passages
           .
           It
           is
           ture
           ,
           that
           some
           have
           strain'd
           themselves
           to
           reconcile
           those
           Passages
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           observ'd
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           after
           so
           violent
           
           and
           constrain'd
           a
           fashion
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           such
           divers
           Opinions
           about
           these
           Reconciliations
           ;
           that
           if
           we
           examine
           the
           thing
           never
           so
           little
           ,
           without
           prejudice
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           Learned
           trouble
           themselves
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           would
           do
           much
           better
           to
           confess
           ingenuously
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           Contradictions
           in
           things
           of
           small
           importance
           .
        
         
           Nay
           further
           ,
           I
           know
           some
           that
           believe
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           receive
           all
           the
           Jewish
           Histories
           ,
           without
           distinction
           ,
           for
           true
           Histories
           .
           They
           Pertend
           we
           ought
           to
           except
           the
           Book
           of
           Esther
           .
           And
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           Assuerus
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Book
           of
           Esther
           speaks
           ,
           be
           Ochus
           that
           raign'd
           after
           
             Artaxerxes
             Mnemon
          
           ,
           this
           Book
           would
           have
           been
           written
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           there
           was
           no
           Prophet
           in
           Israel
           .
           But
           altho
           Mr.
           Cappel
           pretend
           that
           Achasueros
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           his
           conjecture
           is
           not
           unquestionable
           .
           They
           pretend
           also
           ,
           that
           this
           History
           has
           all
           the
           Characters
           of
           a
           History
           made
           at
           pleasure
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           examine
           that
           at
           present
           .
           But
           however
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           Heresy
           to
           reject
           a
           Book
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Canon
           ;
           as
           neither
           is
           it
           to
           reject
           one
           of
           our
           own
           .
           At
           least
           ,
           the
           Protestants
           
           have
           not
           call'd
           a
           Lutheran
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           for
           having
           said
           that
           the
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           Iames
           is
           an
           *
           
             Epistle
             of
             Straw
          
           ;
           no
           more
           than
           they
           have
           many
           of
           the
           Learned
           ,
           for
           not
           receiving
           the
           Second
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           which
           a
           famous
           Critic
           stiles
           ,
           †
           
             A
             Fiction
             of
             some
             ancient
             Christian
             misimploying
             his
             leasure-Time
             .
          
           The
           
             Iewish
             Sanhedrim
          
           may
           easily
           have
           received
           into
           their
           Canon
           Books
           that
           had
           no
           Divine
           Authority
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           and
           not
           there
           attributed
           to
           a
           partcular
           Revelation
           ;
           I
           will
           begin
           with
           examining
           those
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           after
           which
           I
           will
           pass
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           commonly
           believed
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           were
           inspir'd
           both
           as
           to
           Words
           and
           Things
           .
           Yet
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophets
           were
           not
           always
           inspir'd
           ,
           but
           only
           when
           God
           gave
           them
           order
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           People
           in
           his
           Name
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Apostles
           were
           always
           inspir'd
           ,
           without
           being
           ravisht
           into
           Extasies
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophets
           were
           before
           their
           prophesying
           .
           This
           Opinion
           is
           founded
           upon
           the
           Promise
           
           that
           Christ
           made
           his
           Apostles
           to
           send
           them
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           he
           performed
           on
           the
           Day
           of
           Pentecost
           .
           The
           words
           of
           Christ
           are
           ,
           Iohn
           XVI
           .
           13.
           
           
             When
             he
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             shall
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             guide
             you
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
          
           He
           says
           also
           elsewhere
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           
             When
             they
             bring
             you
             into
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             unto
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Powers
             ,
             take
             ye
             no
             thought
             how
             or
             what
             thing
             ye
             shall
             answer
             ,
             or
             what
             ye
             shall
             say
             ,
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             teach
             you
             in
             the
             same
             hour
             what
             ye
             ought
             to
             say
             ,
          
           Luk.
           XII
           .
           11.
           
           These
           are
           two
           the
           most
           formal
           Passages
           that
           can
           be
           quoted
           in
           this
           Matter
           .
           It
           is
           requisite
           that
           we
           examine
           them
           with
           some
           attention
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           they
           prove
           that
           which
           they
           are
           produc'd
           for
           ;
           viz.
           
           
             That
             the
             Apostles
             were
             honour'd
             with
             a
             continual
             presence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             dictated
             to
             them
             all
             that
             they
             said
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             all
             their
             words
             ought
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             Oracles
             .
          
        
         
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           latter
           ;
           I
           observe
           first
           ,
           That
           he
           does
           not
           promise
           a
           perpetual
           Inspiration
           ,
           but
           only
           upon
           certain
           Occasions
           ;
           viz.
           when
           the
           Apostles
           should
           be
           brought
           before
           the
           Tribunals
           of
           Judges
           .
           So
           that
           if
           there
           were
           
           nothing
           else
           in
           it
           ,
           this
           Passage
           would
           not
           at
           all
           favour
           the
           common
           Opinion
           .
           But
           there
           is
           more
           in
           it
           :
           for
           it
           wholly
           destroys
           it
           .
           If
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           resolv'd
           to
           give
           his
           Apostles
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           inspire
           them
           perpetually
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           told
           them
           singly
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           troble
           themselves
           for
           what
           they
           had
           to
           say
           before
           the
           Judges
           ,
           because
           then
           the
           Spirit
           should
           speak
           in
           them
           .
           But
           he
           would
           have
           said
           that
           they
           need
           not
           fear
           that
           at
           any
           time
           they
           should
           want
           words
           ,
           because
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           should
           accompany
           them
           without
           ceasing
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           should
           speak
           to
           the
           People
           .
           If
           a
           Man
           had
           a
           Design
           to
           supply
           another
           with
           Mony
           for
           all
           his
           Expences
           ;
           Would
           he
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           Do
           not
           trouble
           your self
           to
           get
           Mony
           for
           the
           Journies
           you
           are
           to
           take
           ,
           for
           you
           shall
           then
           be
           supplied
           ?
           He
           would
           rather
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           doubtless
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           fear
           to
           want
           Mony
           ,
           because
           he
           should
           be
           suppli'd
           constantly
           for
           all
           his
           Occasions
           .
           A
           Man
           promises
           not
           for
           a
           particular
           Occasion
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           intends
           to
           give
           alike
           at
           all
           Times
           .
           And
           when
           a
           Man
           makes
           a
           particular
           Promise
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           sign
           that
           he
           intends
           to
           perform
           it
           but
           upon
           certain
           Occasions
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ;
           As
           I
           acknowledg
           that
           the
           Apostles
           may
           have
           had
           Prophetick
           Inspirations
           on
           certain
           Occasions
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           effect
           they
           have
           had
           them
           ;
           so
           I
           confess
           that
           I
           find
           my self
           tempted
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             teach
             you
             in
             that
             hour
             what
             ye
             ought
             to
             say
             :
          
           Or
           as
           St.
           Matthew
           has
           expressed
           it
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             ye
             that
             speak
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             your
             Heavenly
             Father
             that
             speaks
             in
             you
          
           ;
           I
           am
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           tempted
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           words
           Christ
           meant
           only
           to
           say
           this
           ;
           viz.
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Courage
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           which
           the
           Gospel
           produces
           in
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           will
           teach
           ye
           what
           ye
           ought
           to
           say
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Apostles
           had
           no
           more
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           to
           believe
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           assur'd
           that
           the
           Disposition
           of
           Spirit
           which
           that
           Heavenly
           Doctrine
           would
           give
           them
           ,
           would
           never
           let
           them
           want
           words
           ;
           not
           even
           when
           they
           were
           to
           defend
           themselves
           before
           the
           Tribunals
           of
           the
           greatest
           Powers
           .
           That
           which
           inclines
           me
           to
           this
           Explication
           of
           Christ's
           words
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           comparing
           this
           Promise
           with
           the
           Event
           ,
           it
           seems
           not
           to
           have
           been
           performed
           in
           any
           other
           sense
           than
           that
           which
           I
           have
           now
           observ'd
           ;
           and
           that
           neither
           ought
           it
           to
           be
           
           interpreted
           so
           strictly
           ,
           as
           if
           on
           these
           Occasions
           a
           Word
           might
           not
           slip
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           conformable
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           St.
           Luke
           tell
           us
           ,
           Acts
           XXIII
           .
           that
           St.
           Paul
           having
           been
           brought
           before
           the
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           began
           to
           speak
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             have
             liv'd
             in
             all
             good
             Conscience
             before
             God
             until
             this
             day
             .
          
           Here
           is
           nothing
           yet
           that
           one
           might
           not
           say
           without
           Inspiration
           ;
           as
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           is
           conformable
           to
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           what
           follows
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           Passion
           ,
           wherewith
           neither
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           nor
           the
           Patient
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           inspired
           St.
           Paul.
           At
           that
           words
           ,
           says
           St.
           Luke
           ,
           Ananias
           
             the
             High
             Priest
             commanded
             them
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
             to
             smite
             him
             on
             the
             Mouth
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           ,
           provok'd
           by
           this
           Unjustice
           ,
           answers
           him
           angrily
           ,
           
             God
             shall
             smite
             thee
             ,
             thou
             whited
             Wall.
             For
             sittest
             thou
             to
             judg
             me
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             commandest
             thou
             me
             to
             be
             smitten
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             ?
             And
             they
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
          
           says
           St.
           
             Luke
             ,
             said
             to
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             Revilest
             thou
             God's
             High
             Priest
             ?
             Then
             said
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             I
             wist
             not
             Brethren
             that
             he
             was
             the
             High
             Priest
             :
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             speak
             Evil
             of
             the
             Ruler
             of
             
             thy
             People
             .
          
           It
           is
           plain
           ,
           me-thinks
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           had
           inspir'd
           St.
           Paul
           with
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ;
           it
           did
           not
           so
           neither
           with
           the
           Answer
           he
           made
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           ;
           nor
           with
           the
           Excuse
           he
           made
           use
           of
           afterward
           when
           they
           told
           him
           he
           was
           the
           High
           Priest
           that
           he
           spoke
           to
           .
           He
           gave
           Sentence
           against
           himself
           by
           his
           Answer
           ,
           supposing
           that
           he
           had
           known
           him
           who
           order'd
           him
           to
           be
           smitten
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Excuse
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           it
           is
           not
           very
           good
           ;
           because
           the
           Gospel
           allows
           not
           to
           revile
           any
           Man
           ;
           whether
           he
           be
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           a
           private
           Man.
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           says
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             has
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             leaving
             us
             an
             Example
             that
             we
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             ;
             who
             when
             he
             was
             reviled
             ,
             reviled
             not
             again
             ;
             when
             he
             suffered
             ,
             threatned
             not
             ,
             but
             committed
             himself
             to
             him
             that
             judgeth
             righteously
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           do
           I
           believe
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           inspir'd
           St.
           Paul
           with
           what
           he
           said
           afterward
           :
           At
           least
           there
           is
           no
           Body
           but
           could
           have
           said
           as
           much
           ,
           without
           Inspiration
           .
           
             Now
             St.
          
           Paul
           knowing
           ,
           says
           the
           Historian
           ,
           
             that
             the
             one
             part
             were
             Sadduces
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Pharisees
             ,
             cried
             out
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             Pharisee
             :
             of
             the
             Hope
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             I
             am
             
             called
             in
             question
             .
          
           This
           expression
           also
           of
           St.
           
             Luke
             ,
             (
             Paul
             knowing
          
           )
           makes
           it
           evident
           that
           his
           Speech
           was
           an
           Effect
           of
           his
           Prudence
           ,
           rather
           than
           of
           Prophetic
           Inspiration
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           the
           first
           that
           has
           made
           such-like
           Observations
           .
           St.
           Ierom
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           against
           the
           Pelagians
           ,
           Lib.
           3.
           brings
           in
           Atticus
           ,
           who
           bears
           the
           part
           of
           an
           Orthodox
           Doctor
           ,
           speaking
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           *
           
             Do
             you
             think
             St.
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             at
             that
             time
             when
             he
             writ
             ,
          
           (
           The
           Cloak
           which
           I
           left
           at
           Troas
           ,
           when
           thou
           comest
           bring
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           Books
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           Parchments
           )
           
             did
             think
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             useful
             to
             Humane
             Life
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
          
           &
           c
           ?
           
             The
             Apostle
             is
             struck
             by
             an
             Officer
             ,
             and
             he
             falls
             foul
             upon
             the
             High
             Priest
             that
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             smitten
             :
          
           God
           shall
           smite
           thee
           thou
           whited
           Wall.
           
             Where
             is
             that
             patience
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             as
             a
             Lamb
             led
             to
             the
             Slaughter
             open'd
             not
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             but
             answered
             mildly
             to
             him
             that
             struck
             him
             ?
          
           
           If
           I
           have
           spoken
           Ill
           ,
           convince
           me
           of
           the
           ill
           ;
           but
           if
           Well
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           strike
           me
           ?
           
             We
             do
             not
             detract
             from
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             we
             declare
             the
             Glory
             of
             our
             Lord
             ;
             who
             suffering
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             overcame
             the
             difficulties
             and
             weaknesses
             of
             the
             Flesh.
             Not
             to
             mention
             what
             he
             says
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           Alexander
           
             the
             Copper-smith
             did
             me
             much
             Evil
             ;
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Righteous
             Iudg
             ,
             will
             reward
             him
             in
             that
             day
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           St.
           Ierom
           elsewhere
           disapproves
           a
           part
           of
           that
           which
           here
           he
           makes
           his
           Orthodox
           Doctor
           speak
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           one
           might
           speak
           it
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           Heresy
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ;
           When
           we
           examine
           the
           Discourses
           which
           we
           have
           of
           Christ's
           Disciples
           before
           divers
           Judges
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           perceive
           that
           they
           speak
           with
           much
           Piety
           and
           Courage
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           not
           that
           they
           say
           any
           thing
           which
           one
           might
           not
           as
           well
           say
           without
           Inspiration
           .
           If
           we
           read
           the
           Histories
           of
           those
           that
           have
           been
           put
           to
           death
           for
           Religion
           in
           the
           last
           Ages
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           many
           that
           were
           not
           Prophets
           ,
           making
           excellent
           .
           Discourses
           at
           their
           Trials
           ,
           without
           being
           prepar'd
           before-hand
           .
           St.
           Stephen
           was
           full
           of
           the
           Gospel-Spirit
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           the
           Harangue
           we
           read
           
           Acts
           VII
           .
           It
           seems
           nevertheless
           ,
           that
           he
           therein
           mix'd
           divers
           Circumstances
           of
           History
           ,
           which
           were
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           matter
           he
           spoke
           about
           ;
           and
           which
           neither
           can
           tolerably
           be
           reconcil'd
           with
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           And
           indeed
           very
           learned
           Men
           have
           been
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           St.
           
           Stephen's
           Memory
           fail'd
           him
           .
           Mr.
           Cappel
           in
           his
           Spicilegium
           on
           Vers.
           16.
           says
           :
           *
           
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             in
             this
             place
             we
             should
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             be
             said
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             but
             his
             Grandchild
          
           Jacob
           
             bought
             this
             Monument
             .
             Or
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             that
          
           Stephen
           ,
           
             by
             the
             fault
             of
             his
             Memory
             ,
             confounded
             two
             Facts
             that
             were
             somewhat
             alike
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Purchase
             made
             by
          
           Abraham
           ,
           whereof
           Gen.
           XXIII
           .
           
             with
             that
             made
             by
          
           Jacob
           ,
           Gen.
           XXXIII
           .
           19.
           
        
         
           However
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           ways
           incongruous
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           should
           understand
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Constancy
           ,
           which
           the
           Gospel
           gives
           ;
           or
           such
           a
           disposition
           of
           Mind
           ,
           as
           is
           an
           Effect
           of
           our
           Faith.
           We
           know
           it
           is
           a
           manner
           of
           speaking
           common
           in
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Hebrews
           call
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Iealousy
          
           ,
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Stupidity
          
           ,
           
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Fear
          
           ,
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Courage
          
           ,
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Meekness
          
           ,
           &c.
           the
           different
           dispositions
           of
           Mind
           ,
           that
           render
           a
           Man
           Jealous
           ,
           Stupid
           ,
           Fearful
           ,
           Couragious
           ,
           Meek
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Criticks
           have
           observ'd
           this
           long
           ago
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           needs
           desire
           you
           once
           again
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           say
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           had
           not
           Prophetic
           Inspirations
           ,
           for
           answering
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Judges
           ,
           to
           the
           Accusations
           brought
           against
           them
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           thereby
           that
           it
           never
           so
           fell
           out
           ;
           but
           only
           that
           ordinarily
           they
           spoke
           without
           particular
           Inspiration
           .
           I
           conceive
           indeed
           ,
           that
           if
           one
           of
           them
           had
           appeared
           before
           a
           Judg
           ,
           whose
           Language
           he
           naturally
           understood
           not
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           necessary
           that
           God
           should
           have
           dictated
           to
           him
           the
           proper
           words
           he
           was
           to
           make
           use
           of
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           God
           has
           often
           done
           even
           that
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           such
           of
           the
           Apostles
           as
           have
           preach'd
           the
           Gospel
           to
           barbarous
           Nations
           beyond
           the
           Limits
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           too
           sometimes
           amongst
           the
           Romans
           and
           Greeks
           .
        
         
           However
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           that
           if
           what
           I
           have
           been
           saying
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           that
           the
           Passages
           of
           
           St.
           Luke
           and
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           where
           Christ
           promises
           his
           Spirit
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           are
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           render
           the
           common
           Opinion
           indisputable
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           is
           about
           half
           the
           Writing
           which
           was
           given
           me
           concerning
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           on
           this
           Subject
           .
           It
           is
           too
           long
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           transcribing
           it
           at
           present
           .
           But
           you
           shall
           have
           the
           rest
           by
           the
           next
           Post
           :
           upon
           condition
           you
           will
           promise
           me
           to
           peruse
           it
           carefully
           ,
           and
           give
           me
           your
           sense
           of
           it
           .
           It
           were
           extreamly
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           some
           able
           and
           judicious
           Person
           would
           undertake
           to
           handle
           this
           Matter
           thorowly
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           our
           Author
           ,
           but
           without
           Heat
           and
           Passion
           .
           This
           Opinion
           is
           maintain'd
           by
           so
           many
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           Arguments
           that
           seem
           so
           strong
           ;
           that
           tho
           I
           know
           it
           may
           be
           render'd
           very
           odious
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           malicious
           Consequences
           may
           be
           drawn
           from
           it
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           do
           not
           know
           by
           what
           Principles
           it
           can
           be
           overthrown
           .
           And
           that
           which
           gives
           this
           Author
           yet
           more
           advantage
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           this
           Matter
           has
           been
           so
           little
           handled
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Writings
           upon
           the
           Scripture
           to
           this
           day
           afford
           us
           scarce
           any
           light
           therein
           .
           A
           Man
           must
           fetch
           all
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Stock
           ,
           to
           answer
           
           him
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           small
           trouble
           to
           have
           one's
           Mind
           continually
           exercised
           in
           clearing
           up
           the
           Difficulties
           of
           a
           Subject
           so
           little
           known
           ,
           and
           giving
           clear
           Principles
           in
           so
           obscure
           a
           Matter
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           be
           glad
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           any
           in
           your
           Province
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           that
           would
           undertake
           to
           clear
           it
           :
           for
           I
           know
           none
           of
           my
           Friends
           here
           that
           will
           ingage
           in
           it
           .
           If
           you
           could
           prevail
           with
           some
           learned
           and
           moderate
           Divine
           to
           take
           that
           task
           in
           hand
           ,
           without
           railing
           as
           Divines
           too
           often
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           answer
           their
           Antagonist
           ,
           you
           would
           infinitely
           oblige
           those
           who
           have
           read
           this
           little
           Writing
           .
           I
           am
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           LETTER
           .
        
         
           I
           Am
           not
           surpriz'd
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           at
           your
           desire
           to
           see
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           that
           Writing
           ,
           whereof
           I
           sent
           you
           the
           former
           by
           last
           Post
           ,
           before
           your
           are
           willing
           to
           give
           me
           your
           Judgment
           on
           it
           .
           A
           matter
           so
           important
           and
           so
           delicate
           requires
           to
           be
           considered
           with
           much
           Attentiveness
           .
           We
           must
           lay
           aside
           then
           once
           again
           the
           Examination
           of
           the
           critical
           History
           ,
           to
           resume
           it
           next
           Post.
           For
           I
           cannot
           transcribe
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Writing
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           and
           entertain
           you
           at
           the
           same
           time
           upon
           any
           other
           Subject
           .
           Mr.
           —
           whom
           you
           mention
           ,
           is
           well
           qualified
           to
           instruct
           his
           Flock
           in
           matters
           of
           Piety
           ,
           but
           has
           not
           ,
           I
           doubt
           ,
           Learning
           sufficient
           ,
           nor
           Parts
           strong
           enough
           to
           master
           the
           Difficulties
           that
           attend
           the
           answering
           directly
           ,
           and
           by
           positive
           Arguments
           ,
           a
           Writing
           which
           some
           other
           very
           able
           Divines
           dare
           not
           
           meddle
           with
           .
           It
           were
           better
           ,
           in
           my
           Judgment
           ,
           not
           to
           answer
           at
           all
           than
           to
           answer
           ill
           ;
           and
           to
           seek
           only
           to
           defame
           an
           Author
           whom
           one
           cannot
           confute
           .
           I
           should
           be
           the
           more
           troubled
           to
           see
           that
           done
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           I
           understand
           that
           the
           Author
           is
           a
           very
           pious
           Man
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           assuredly
           believes
           not
           the
           evil
           Consequences
           ,
           which
           some
           Men
           ,
           (
           too
           ready
           to
           judg
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           )
           may
           draw
           from
           his
           Notions
           .
           I
           fear
           that
           he
           you
           speak
           of
           would
           content
           himself
           in
           gathering
           together
           a
           great
           number
           of
           those
           odious
           Consequences
           ,
           and
           would
           think
           that
           he
           had
           thereby
           sufficiently
           refuted
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           without
           considering
           ,
           that
           tho
           a
           Man
           cannot
           disingage
           a
           Doctrine
           from
           the
           absurd
           Consequences
           that
           by
           some
           may
           be
           link'd
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           therefore
           follow
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           is
           false
           .
           It
           should
           first
           be
           made
           appear
           that
           the
           Arguments
           brought
           for
           an
           Opinion
           are
           not
           solid
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           one
           may
           come
           to
           the
           Consequences
           .
           Otherwise
           while
           the
           Arguments
           that
           prove
           an
           Opinion
           subsist
           in
           full
           force
           ,
           all
           the
           Consequences
           that
           may
           be
           deriv'd
           from
           it
           cannot
           overthrow
           it
           .
           Nevertheless
           if
           you
           believe
           him
           capable
           to
           acquit
           himself
           of
           
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           you
           may
           perswade
           him
           to
           it
           when
           you
           think
           fit
           .
           But
           put
           him
           in
           Mind
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           part
           of
           an
           honest
           Man
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           that
           would
           bestow
           his
           Pains
           to
           some
           good
           purpose
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           with
           all
           the
           Moderation
           and
           Meekness
           imaginable
           .
           St.
           Ierom
           commends
           Nepotien
           ,
           *
           
             That
             he
             used
             to
             hear
             willingly
             ,
             answer
             modestly
             ,
             allow
             Truth
             ,
             not
             sharply
             confute
             Error
             ,
             and
             teach
             rather
             than
             conquer
             whom
             he
             disputed
             with
             .
          
           And
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           that
           our
           Divines
           now
           adays
           would
           make
           it
           their
           business
           to
           deserve
           so
           good
           an
           Elogy
           ;
           whereas
           it
           seems
           that
           they
           strive
           only
           to
           attain
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           great
           Railers
           ,
           and
           value
           not
           Peoples
           having
           an
           ill
           Opinion
           of
           their
           Manners
           ,
           provided
           that
           they
           pass
           for
           Men
           of
           Parts
           .
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           as
           if
           I
           suspected
           that
           Mr.
           —
           resembles
           one
           of
           those
           Divines
           I
           find
           fault
           with
           ;
           but
           because
           I
           believe
           a
           Man
           cannot
           be
           too
           much
           caution'd
           against
           so
           general
           a
           Defect
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           Moralities
           would
           carry
           me
           too
           far
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           give
           my self
           the
           liberty
           to
           pursue
           them
           .
           It
           is
           better
           that
           I
           keep
           my
           word
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           the
           following
           part
           of
           that
           Writing
           .
           And
           here
           it
           is
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           now
           examine
           that
           Passage
           of
           St.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             When
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             shall
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             lead
             you
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
          
           Interpreters
           observe
           that
           we
           must
           not
           understand
           by
           
             All
             Truths
          
           ,
           any
           others
           than
           those
           which
           the
           Apostles
           
           were
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           was
           needful
           for
           them
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           able
           to
           acquit
           themselves
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           of
           their
           Charge
           .
           They
           receiv'd
           not
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           to
           learn
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           God
           ;
           nor
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           Mathematicks
           .
           They
           knew
           already
           this
           first
           Truth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           they
           had
           no
           need
           .
        
         
           The
           generality
           of
           Interpreters
           believe
           that
           these
           words
           denote
           a
           perpetual
           Assistance
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           made
           the
           Apostles
           absolutely
           infallible
           .
           To
           know
           whether
           they
           are
           in
           the
           right
           or
           no
           ,
           we
           must
           examine
           the
           Accomplishment
           of
           the
           Promise
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           appear
           that
           it
           agrees
           not
           with
           this
           Explanation
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           ,
           we
           must
           seek
           another
           sense
           ,
           and
           try
           to
           discover
           wherein
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Apostles
           consists
           .
        
         
           We
           find
           a
           Story
           Acts
           xv
           .
           whereby
           it
           appears
           manifestly
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           pass
           in
           their
           own
           time
           for
           persons
           ,
           whose
           every
           word
           was
           an
           Oracle
           ,
           
           as
           they
           are
           now
           reputed
           to
           have
           done
           .
           Some
           Jews
           converted
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           shake
           off
           their
           ancient
           Opinion
           concerning
           Ceremonies
           ,
           would
           have
           had
           the
           Gentiles
           circumcis'd
           .
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           St.
           Barnabas
           were
           against
           this
           :
           but
           their
           Authority
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           put
           to
           silence
           the
           Judaizing
           Christians
           .
           Altho
           St.
           Paul
           was
           as
           much
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           those
           whom
           our
           Lord
           had
           chosen
           while
           he
           was
           on
           Earth
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           believe
           him
           .
           The
           Church
           at
           Ierusalem
           must
           be
           consulted
           .
        
         
           Further
           also
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           being
           assembl'd
           to
           examine
           and
           determine
           this
           Affair
           ,
           dispute
           a
           great
           while
           before
           they
           agree
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           not
           till
           after
           they
           had
           heard
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           St.
           Barnahas
           ,
           and
           St.
           Iames
           ,
           that
           the
           Assembly
           came
           to
           a
           Resolution
           .
           If
           they
           had
           been
           fill'd
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           conceiv'd
           now
           adays
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           been
           all
           at
           first
           of
           one
           Mind
           ;
           and
           there
           would
           have
           needed
           no
           more
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           to
           charge
           one
           of
           them
           to
           give
           out
           the
           Oracle
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           .
        
         
         
           There
           happen'd
           likewise
           ,
           before
           that
           ,
           another
           thing
           related
           by
           St.
           
             Luke
             ,
             Acts
          
           x.
           which
           makes
           it
           also
           very
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           which
           the
           Apostles
           receiv'd
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           had
           not
           taught
           them
           all
           they
           ought
           to
           know
           ,
           (
           so
           far
           was
           it
           from
           rendring
           them
           at
           first
           dash
           infallible
           )
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           then
           consider'd
           as
           Persons
           out
           of
           danger
           of
           falling
           into
           Error
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           since
           accounted
           .
           St.
           Peter
           needed
           a
           Vision
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Story
           of
           Cornelius
           the
           Centurion
           ,
           to
           learn
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           scruple
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           although
           Christ
           had
           order'd
           his
           Apostles
           before
           his
           ascending
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             all
             Creatures
          
           ;
           whereby
           he
           clearly
           enough
           denoted
           the
           Gentiles
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Iews
           .
        
         
           St.
           Peter
           after
           having
           obey'd
           the
           express
           Order
           which
           he
           receiv'd
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           Cornelius
           ,
           was
           no
           sooner
           returned
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           the
           faithful
           Ones
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           ,
           not
           dreaming
           that
           his
           Apostleship
           render'd
           him
           infallible
           ,
           dispute
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           tell
           him
           ,
           after
           a
           manner
           that
           shows
           that
           the
           Infallibility
           which
           we
           now
           attribute
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           to
           them
           unknown
           ,
           
           
             Thou
             wentest
             unto
             Men
             uncircumcis'd
             ,
             and
             didst
             eat
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Many
           Years
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           after
           that
           ,
           Peter
           being
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Courage
           to
           maintain
           openly
           that
           the
           Jews
           might
           eat
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           without
           scruple
           .
           
             For
             before
             that
             certain
             Persons
             came
             from
          
           James
           ,
           
             he
             did
             eat
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             but
             when
             they
             were
             come
             he
             withdrew
             ,
             and
             separated
             himself
             ,
             fearing
             them
             which
             were
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             :
             And
             the
             other
             Iews
             dissembled
             likewise
             with
             him
             ,
          
           insomuch
           that
           St.
           Paul
           observing
           ,
           
             that
             they
             walked
             not
             uprightly
             ,
             was
             obliged
             to
             tell
          
           Peter
           
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             If
             thou
             being
             a
             Iew
             livest
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             do
             the
             Iews
             ,
             why
             compellest
             thou
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             live
             as
             do
             the
             Iews
             ?
          
           It
           is
           said
           that
           St.
           Peter
           .
           was
           guilty
           of
           a
           fault
           only
           in
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           his
           Doctrine
           ;
           that
           he
           believ'd
           and
           maintain'd
           the
           same
           with
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           but
           that
           on
           this
           occasion
           he
           dissembled
           his
           Opinion
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           otherways
           constrain
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           live
           as
           the
           Iews
           ,
           but
           in
           abstaining
           to
           eat
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Gentiles
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           seeing
           that
           St.
           Peter
           did
           not
           eat
           with
           them
           because
           they
           were
           uncircumcis'd
           ,
           did
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           believe
           themselves
           oblig'd
           
           to
           be
           circumcis'd
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           observe
           the
           other
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law.
           They
           believ'd
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Sin
           to
           continue
           uncircumcis'd
           ,
           because
           St.
           Peter
           forbore
           to
           live
           familiarly
           with
           them
           on
           that
           account
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Duty
           to
           observe
           the
           Circumcision
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           by
           his
           Conduct
           only
           that
           St.
           Peter
           forc'd
           them
           to
           live
           as
           Iews
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           true
           that
           by
           efficaciously
           engaging
           one
           to
           do
           a
           thing
           ,
           after
           what
           manner
           soever
           it
           be
           ,
           we
           are
           said
           to
           force
           one
           to
           do
           it
           .
           See
           Gen.
           xix
           .
           3.
           
           Luke
           xxiv
           .
           19.
           
        
         
           I
           believe
           really
           that
           this
           is
           the
           best
           Explanation
           .
           But
           it
           proves
           clearly
           that
           the
           Metaphysical
           Infallibility
           which
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           is
           not
           of
           Apostolick
           Tradition
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           to
           dissemble
           a
           true
           Doctrine
           when
           they
           ought
           to
           preach
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           ingage
           People
           in
           an
           Error
           by
           their
           Conduct
           ,
           is
           visibly
           a
           human
           Weakness
           ,
           and
           which
           becomes
           not
           those
           who
           are
           look'd
           upon
           as
           the
           simple
           Instruments
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           speaking
           by
           their
           Mouths
           .
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Conduct
           gave
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           understand
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           if
           he
           had
           told
           it
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           observe
           the
           Circumcision
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           them
           
           to
           understand
           it
           by
           forbearing
           to
           eat
           with
           them
           ,
           was
           almost
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           to
           tell
           it
           them
           by
           word
           of
           Mouth
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           unlikely
           that
           St.
           Peter
           believed
           that
           this
           Dissimulation
           was
           lawful
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           St.
           Barnabas
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Iews
           who
           had
           followed
           his
           Example
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           is
           not
           credible
           that
           so
           pious
           Men
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           first
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           would
           have
           done
           it
           .
           And
           so
           we
           must
           confess
           that
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           some
           weakness
           even
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           although
           they
           recanted
           it
           soon
           ,
           nor
           was
           it
           of
           great
           importance
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           also
           a
           great
           difference
           observable
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           Christ's
           speaking
           
             (
             He
             that
             had
             received
             the
             Spirit
             without
             measure
             )
          
           and
           that
           in
           which
           the
           Apostles
           express
           themselves
           ;
           whereas
           according
           to
           the
           common
           Opinion
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           same
           .
           If
           the
           same
           Spirit
           had
           render'd
           them
           infallible
           ,
           they
           had
           right
           to
           declare
           to
           the
           World
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Salvation
           with
           the
           same
           Power
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           as
           authoritatively
           as
           Jesus
           Christ.
           But
           we
           see
           the
           contrary
           in
           their
           Writings
           .
           Christ
           spoke
           
             as
             one
             having
             Authority
             .
             You
             have
             heard
             it
             was
             said
             of
             old
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             
             you
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           Apostles
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           declare
           that
           they
           say
           nothing
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           refer
           all
           to
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           Acts
           xxvi
           .
           22.
           1
           
           Cor.
           xi
           .
           23.
           
        
         
           And
           that
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           considerable
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           distinguish
           manifestly
           that
           which
           they
           say
           themselves
           from
           that
           which
           Christ
           had
           said
           .
           
             And
             unto
             the
             Married
             ,
             I
             command
             ,
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             But
             to
             the
             rest
             speak
             I
             ,
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           &c.
           So
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           vii
           .
           10
           ,
           12.
           which
           he
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           been
           aware
           that
           his
           Auditors
           had
           believ'd
           his
           words
           as
           infallible
           as
           the
           words
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Methinks
           these
           are
           convincing
           Proofs
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           not
           a
           perpetual
           Inspiration
           ,
           which
           might
           give
           their
           words
           an
           indisputable
           Authority
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           they
           had
           many
           immediate
           Inspirations
           ,
           and
           divers
           Heavenly
           Visions
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Acts
           ,
           by
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           and
           by
           divers
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           fully
           perswaded
           they
           had
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           him
           no
           good
           Christian
           who
           doubts
           of
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Question
           here
           is
           concerning
           an
           uniform
           ,
           constant
           and
           ordinary
           Inspiration
           ,
           
           as
           it
           is
           commonly
           explained
           in
           the
           Divinity-Schools
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           you
           will
           say
           there
           are
           divers
           Arguments
           for
           this
           sort
           of
           Inspiration
           as
           strong
           as
           those
           I
           have
           brought
           to
           shew
           the
           contrary
           .
           The
           Apostles
           began
           their
           Letter
           Acts
           xv
           .
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           
             It
             has
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           say
           some
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           fill'd
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           which
           dictated
           to
           them
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           desire
           first
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           say
           so
           ,
           reconcile
           this
           Supposition
           with
           the
           Dispute
           that
           was
           among
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           before
           they
           came
           to
           this
           Conclusion
           .
           In
           the
           second
           place
           :
           It
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           if
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           had
           possess'd
           them
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           been
           only
           simple
           Instruments
           by
           which
           He
           express'd
           his
           Will
           they
           should
           not
           have
           plac'd
           themselves
           in
           equal
           Rank
           with
           the
           Him
           ;
           but
           should
           have
           said
           simply
           ,
           It
           has
           appear'd
           good
           to
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           speaks
           by
           us
           .
           What
           Prophet
           ever
           said
           ,
           it
           seem'd
           good
           to
           God
           and
           to
           me
           ?
           In
           the
           third
           place
           :
           Suppose
           there
           be
           here
           ,
           as
           the
           Critics
           say
           ,
           a
           Figure
           by
           which
           is
           express'd
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           by
           two
           words
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           manner
           of
           
           speaking
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           
             It
             has
             seemed
             good
             to
             us
             who
             are
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           The
           perpetual
           Inspiration
           about
           which
           I
           am
           now
           arguing
           cannot
           be
           hence
           concluded
           .
           The
           Apostles
           and
           all
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           were
           animated
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           without
           being
           continually
           full
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           .
           If
           it
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           say
           that
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           were
           assembled
           ,
           were
           perpetually
           accompanied
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Infallibility
           ;
           which
           no
           body
           ever
           yet
           said
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           at
           all
           likely
           .
           In
           the
           fourth
           place
           ;
           The
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Letter
           they
           write
           ,
           seems
           extreamly
           weak
           for
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           a
           positive
           Law.
           FROM
           WHICH
           YOU
           SHALL
           DO
           WELL
           TO
           KEEP
           YOUR SELVES
           .
           A
           Prophet
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           would
           have
           said
           ,
           
             From
             which
             keep
             your selves
          
           ;
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whose
           Commandments
           you
           cannot
           slight
           without
           your
           own
           Destruction
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Some
           may
           also
           here
           object
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Miracles
           and
           Tongues
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           received
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           .
           But
           the
           Effusion
           of
           that
           miraculous
           Spirit
           did
           not
           necessarily
           render
           all
           those
           that
           
           receiv'd
           it
           infallible
           in
           Doctrine
           .
           Otherwise
           all
           the
           Christians
           of
           that
           time
           had
           been
           infallible
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           had
           receiv'd
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Epistles
           St.
           Paul
           directs
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           should
           not
           have
           needed
           that
           Apostle's
           Instructions
           ,
           because
           it
           had
           a
           great
           number
           of
           infallible
           Persons
           within
           it self
           :
           But
           it
           appears
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           it
           needed
           his
           Instructions
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           correct
           its
           Vices
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           resolve
           its
           Doubts
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           rectify
           its
           Errors
           .
        
         
           Thus
           then
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Miracles
           not
           being
           accompanied
           with
           Infallibility
           ▪
           it
           connot
           be
           concluded
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostles
           receiv'd
           that
           Spirit
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           that
           they
           became
           as
           Gods
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           out
           of
           all
           danger
           of
           ever
           falling
           into
           the
           least
           Error
           .
           But
           what
           signify
           then
           these
           words
           ;
           
             When
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             shall
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             lead
             you
             into
             all
             Truth
             ?
          
           This
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           is
           it
           not
           the
           miraculous
           Spirit
           which
           the
           Apostles
           receiv'd
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           already
           observ'd
           that
           these
           words
           cannot
           be
           understood
           rigorously
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Apostles
           had
           known
           all
           Sciences
           .
           I
           must
           add
           further
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           something
           extreamly
           figurative
           in
           them
           ;
           as
           appears
           
           by
           the
           following
           words
           ;
           
             For
             he
             shall
             not
             speak
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             what
             soever
             he
             shall
             hear
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             speak
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             shew
             ye
             things
             to
             come
             .
             He
             shall
             glorify
             me
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             receive
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             it
             unto
             you
             .
             All
             things
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             are
             mine
             ;
             therefore
             said
             I
             that
             he
             shall
             take
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             shew
             it
             unto
             you
             .
          
           What
           Opinion
           soever
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           of
           concerning
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           these
           words
           cannot
           be
           taken
           properly
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           had
           heard
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           with
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           inspire
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           simple
           sense
           ,
           and
           most
           conformable
           to
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           this
           Promise
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           given
           to
           these
           words
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           my
           thinking
           ,
           this
           .
           I
           should
           explain
           many
           things
           to
           you
           more
           clearly
           than
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           not
           yet
           in
           condition
           to
           receive
           them
           as
           you
           should
           .
           When
           you
           shall
           have
           received
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           he
           will
           teach
           you
           the
           rest
           that
           you
           ought
           to
           know
           ;
           either
           by
           Visions
           ,
           or
           by
           making
           you
           call
           to
           mind
           that
           which
           I
           have
           told
           you
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           will
           make
           you
           apprehend
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           will
           teach
           you
           what
           you
           ought
           to
           do
           afterwards
           .
           To
           speak
           
           properly
           ,
           he
           will
           tell
           you
           nothing
           new
           ;
           he
           will
           but
           recal
           into
           your
           memory
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           better
           understand
           it
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           my
           Father
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           same
           that
           I
           have
           taught
           you
           ;
           and
           which
           I
           may
           also
           call
           my
           Doctrine
           ,
           because
           my
           Father
           has
           charg'd
           me
           to
           preach
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           Doctor
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Holy
           Spirit
           
             led
             the
             Apostles
             into
             all
             Truths
             ;
             and
             took
             that
             which
             was
             Christ's
             ,
             without
             ever
             speaking
             of
             himself
          
           ;
           in
           making
           them
           call
           to
           mind
           that
           which
           they
           had
           forgotten
           ;
           and
           in
           making
           them
           understand
           on
           divers
           occasions
           ,
           or
           even
           by
           extraordinary
           Revelations
           ,
           that
           which
           Christ
           had
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           which
           they
           then
           understood
           not
           .
           This
           is
           plainly
           that
           which
           Christ
           teaches
           us
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             These
             things
             have
             I
             spoken
             unto
             you
             ,
             being
             yet
             present
             with
             you
             .
             But
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whom
             the
             Father
             will
             send
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             he
             shall
             teach
             you
          
           ALL
           THINGS
           ,
           AND
           BRING
           ALL
           THINGS
           TO
           YOUR
           REMEMBRANCE
           ,
           WHATSOEVER
           I
           HAVE
           SAID
           UNTO
           YOU
           ,
           Iohn
           XIV
           .
           25
           These
           last
           words
           apparently
           explain
           the
           foregoing
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             teach
             you
             all
             Things
             .
          
        
         
           In
           effect
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           Christ
           
           had
           not
           told
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           leaving
           them
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           no
           other
           order
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           
             to
             teach
             all
             People
             to
             observe
             all
             those
             things
             which
             he
             had
             commanded
             them
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostles
           observe
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           till
           after
           they
           had
           received
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           remember'd
           ,
           and
           understood
           divers
           things
           which
           Christ
           had
           told
           them
           when
           he
           was
           here
           below
           .
           
             These
             things
             understood
             not
             the
             Disciples
             at
             the
             first
             ,
          
           says
           St.
           Ioh.
           XII
           .
           16.
           
             but
             when
             Iesus
             was
             enter'd
             into
             his
             Glory
             ,
             then
             remember'd
             they
             that
             these
             things
             were
             written
             of
             him
             .
          
           See
           the
           same
           Evangelist
           ,
           II.
           22.
           and
           Acts
           XI
           .
           16.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           ,
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           the
           sense
           of
           Christ's
           words
           ;
           at
           least
           I
           find
           nothing
           among
           the
           Interpreters
           ,
           that
           answers
           so
           well
           to
           the
           Event
           ;
           which
           thorowly
           convinces
           me
           that
           .
           Christ
           must
           have
           meant
           some
           such
           thing
           .
           For
           when
           all
           's
           done
           ,
           whatsoever
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           Promise
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           its
           correspondency
           with
           the
           Accomplishment
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           better
           Interpreter
           of
           Prophecies
           than
           their
           execution
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           judgment
           ,
           consisted
           in
           this
           .
           They
           knew
           clearly
           
           the
           general
           Principles
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           taught
           them
           from
           their
           Cradle
           ;
           they
           had
           heard
           Christ
           often
           tell
           what
           the
           Gospel
           added
           to
           Judaism
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           Christ
           had
           explain'd
           to
           them
           more
           clearly
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           had
           shown
           them
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ;
           He
           had
           instructed
           them
           concerning
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           appear
           to
           them
           by
           many
           Proofs
           ,
           that
           himself
           was
           HE
           ;
           God
           had
           rais'd
           him
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           convers'd
           with
           him
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           they
           had
           seen
           him
           ascend
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           assur'd
           them
           he
           would
           come
           one
           Day
           to
           judg
           the
           Quick
           and
           the
           Dead
           .
           They
           preach'd
           faithfully
           that
           which
           they
           had
           heard
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           had
           seen
           with
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           had
           observ'd
           with
           attention
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           they
           had
           touch'd
           with
           their
           Hands
           .
           They
           could
           declare
           ,
           without
           any
           mistake
           ,
           what
           they
           had
           seen
           ;
           they
           could
           preach
           what
           they
           had
           heard
           .
           For
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           compris'd
           in
           a
           few
           Articles
           ,
           plain
           enough
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           consequently
           easy
           to
           be
           remembered
           .
           Thus
           they
           related
           infallibly
           what
           they
           had
           seen
           and
           heard
           ;
           
           and
           therein
           it
           is
           that
           their
           Infallibility
           consisted
           .
           Perhaps
           also
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Miracles
           which
           Christ
           sent
           them
           ,
           strengthned
           their
           Memories
           ,
           and
           open'd
           their
           Minds
           after
           a
           manner
           we
           comprehend
           not
           .
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           made
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           this
           Spirit
           directed
           them
           not
           in
           so
           miraculous
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           it
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           regard
           all
           they
           said
           or
           writ
           with
           the
           same
           respect
           as
           the
           words
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           only
           Master
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           infallible
           Doctor
           that
           ever
           was
           amongst
           Men.
           He
           was
           the
           only
           Mystical
           Ark
           ,
           in
           which
           
             the
             Godhead
             dwelt
             bodily
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           proceeded
           nothing
           but
           Oracles
           .
        
         
           Some
           may
           ask
           ,
           perhaps
           ▪
           Whether
           it
           might
           not
           so
           happen
           that
           the
           Apostles
           might
           abandon
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           preach
           a
           false
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           might
           be
           so
           ,
           how
           we
           can
           be
           assur'd
           that
           they
           were
           not
           Deceivers
           ?
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           was
           very
           unlikely
           ,
           that
           after
           having
           receiv'd
           so
           many
           Illuminations
           and
           Graces
           ,
           they
           should
           fall
           into
           Apostacy
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           absolutely
           impossible
           .
           But
           in
           that
           case
           God
           would
           not
           have
           approv'd
           by
           Miracles
           the
           Doctrine
           they
           taught
           ;
           and
           thereby
           it
           is
           that
           we
           may
           know
           they
           were
           no
           
           Seducers
           .
           There
           crept
           in
           ,
           during
           their
           Time
           ,
           many
           false
           Prophets
           among
           the
           Christians
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           presently
           discover'd
           because
           they
           could
           not
           maintain
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           a
           Doctrine
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           was
           confirm'd
           by
           an
           infinity
           of
           Wonders
           .
           God
           made
           appear
           ,
           by
           those
           Prodigies
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           declar'd
           nothing
           but
           what
           was
           conformable
           to
           his
           Will
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           could
           be
           hurtful
           to
           Piety
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           God
           would
           favour
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           should
           turn
           Men
           from
           Holiness
           .
           But
           we
           must
           not
           believe
           neither
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           because
           God
           wrought
           Miracles
           in
           favour
           of
           any
           Person
           ,
           it
           therefore
           follows
           that
           all
           things
           pronounced
           by
           that
           Person
           ,
           were
           immediately
           inspir'd
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           as
           the
           infallible
           Decisions
           of
           him
           that
           never
           errs
           .
           Provided
           that
           Person
           maintained
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           said
           nothing
           but
           what
           conduced
           to
           Piety
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           cease
           to
           bear
           Witness
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           although
           all
           his
           Reasonings
           were
           not
           Demonstrations
           .
           God
           would
           not
           that
           this
           Mark
           of
           his
           Approbation
           should
           be
           interpreted
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           thereby
           declared
           that
           he
           would
           
           have
           all
           the
           Words
           of
           those
           that
           had
           miraculous
           Gifts
           receiv'd
           as
           Oracles
           .
           To
           be
           fully
           convinc'd
           hereof
           we
           need
           but
           read
           the
           first
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           nevertheless
           ingenuously
           confess
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           in
           this
           Epistle
           of
           some
           miraculous
           Gifts
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           pure
           Inspirations
           ;
           and
           which
           ought
           to
           make
           the
           Speakers
           attended
           unto
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           simple
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           
             The
             Spirit
          
           ,
           says
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           VII
           .
           8.
           
             gives
             to
             one
             the
             word
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             to
             another
             the
             word
             of
             Knowledg
             .
          
           It
           seems
           as
           if
           he
           meant
           thereby
           the
           Gift
           of
           prophesying
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           instructing
           others
           in
           Piety
           ;
           of
           which
           he
           says
           many
           things
           in
           the
           XIVth
           Chapter
           of
           the
           same
           Epistle
           .
           This
           seems
           contrary
           to
           what
           I
           have
           been
           saying
           concerning
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           I
           confess
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           Notion
           ,
           this
           difficulty
           can
           be
           clearly
           solv'd
           .
           I
           might
           say
           that
           this
           Gift
           of
           Prophecy
           was
           perhaps
           no
           other
           than
           a
           Disposition
           of
           Mind
           ,
           which
           God
           infus'd
           sometimes
           into
           those
           on
           whom
           he
           bestow'd
           it
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           became
           fit
           to
           instruct
           ;
           although
           he
           inspir'd
           
           them
           not
           extraordinarily
           with
           that
           which
           they
           were
           to
           say
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           likely
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           this
           Gift
           was
           preserv'd
           and
           increas'd
           by
           Study
           and
           Reading
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           those
           words
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           Timothy
           .
           First
           Epist.
           Chap.
           IV.
           13
           ,
           &c.
           
             Vntil
             I
             come
             ,
             give
             thy self
             to
             Reading
             ,
             to
             Exhortation
             ,
             to
             Instruction
             :
             Neglect
             not
             the
             Grace
             which
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             thee
             by
             Prophecy
             ,
             through
             the
             Imposition
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             :
             Meditate
             on
             these
             things
             ,
             be
             always
             imployed
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             Improvement
             may
             be
             known
             of
             all
             Men.
          
           Now
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           Gifts
           which
           are
           owing
           to
           an
           actual
           and
           immediate
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           such
           as
           curing
           Diseases
           ,
           &c.
           could
           not
           be
           increas'd
           by
           Application
           of
           Mind
           ,
           as
           not
           depending
           upon
           Man
           in
           any
           sort
           .
           The
           most
           assiduous
           Study
           cannot
           contribute
           any
           thing
           to
           prophetick
           ,
           or
           immediate
           Revelations
           .
        
         
           This
           Conjecture
           seems
           probable
           enough
           .
           And
           indeed
           I
           see
           no
           other
           way
           of
           explaining
           what
           St.
           Paul
           says
           to
           Timothy
           .
           But
           without
           determining
           any
           thing
           concerning
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           it
           appears
           plainly
           by
           what
           St.
           Paul
           says
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           XIV
           .
           that
           it
           consisted
           not
           in
           an
           
           immediate
           Revelation
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           forced
           the
           Prophets
           to
           speak
           .
           He
           there
           gives
           them
           this
           Advice
           ;
           
             Let
             the
             Prophets
             speak
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             and
             let
             another
             judg
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             revealed
             to
             one
             of
             those
             that
             sits
             by
             ,
             let
             the
             first
             hold
             his
             Peace
             :
             for
             ye
             may
             all
             prophesy
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             all
             may
             learn
             ,
             and
             all
             may
             be
             comforted
             :
             And
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           The
           Prophets
           whom
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           had
           inspir'd
           immediately
           with
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           say
           ,
           had
           no
           need
           of
           this
           Advice
           .
           Nay
           it
           had
           even
           been
           ridiculous
           .
           Because
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           inspiring
           them
           with
           what
           they
           had
           to
           say
           ,
           would
           have
           inspired
           them
           likewise
           as
           to
           the
           occasion
           and
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           have
           put
           many
           Persons
           on
           speaking
           at
           one
           time
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           nor
           so
           as
           to
           interrupt
           others
           who
           spake
           by
           his
           Inspiration
           .
           Moreover
           St.
           Paul
           would
           have
           
             the
             Prophets
             judg
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           Prophets
           immediately
           inspir'd
           ,
           who
           are
           subject
           to
           none
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           to
           give
           account
           to
           none
           but
           him
           .
           The
           Prophets
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           spoke
           as
           long
           as
           God
           inspir'd
           them
           ;
           after
           
           which
           they
           held
           their
           Peace
           ,
           without
           needing
           any
           Advertisement
           ;
           because
           they
           easily
           perceiv'd
           when
           the
           Inspiration
           ceas'd
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           to
           me
           that
           we
           may
           now
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           was
           any
           body
           but
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           constant
           and
           perpetual
           Inspiration
           ,
           and
           all
           whose
           words
           we
           ought
           to
           receive
           as
           Oracles
           .
           As
           he
           alone
           amongst
           Men
           was
           incapable
           of
           sinning
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           he
           alone
           whom
           God
           indow'd
           with
           an
           absolute
           Infallibility
           .
           The
           same
           Light
           which
           perpetually
           inlighten'd
           his
           Mind
           ,
           regulated
           also
           the
           Motions
           of
           his
           Affections
           :
           otherwise
           it
           would
           be
           difficult
           to
           conceive
           how
           he
           could
           chuse
           but
           be
           subject
           to
           Error
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           subject
           to
           Sin.
           There
           is
           so
           great
           a
           Correspondence
           between
           the
           Mind
           and
           the
           Affections
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           almost
           possible
           there
           should
           be
           any
           Irregularity
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           without
           a
           disorder
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           you
           may
           not
           believe
           I
           am
           the
           first
           Author
           of
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           desire
           to
           appear
           singular
           ,
           or
           an
           Affectation
           of
           Novelty
           that
           has
           ingag'd
           me
           in
           this
           Notion
           ,
           I
           must
           also
           let
           you
           see
           that
           
           some
           great
           Men
           have
           been
           of
           the
           same
           Mind
           before
           me
           .
           St.
           Ierom
           makes
           this
           Observation
           upon
           the
           fifth
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Micah
           ,
           in
           speaking
           of
           this
           Passage
           ;
           
             And
             thou
          
           Bethlehem
           Ephratah
           ,
           
             though
             thou
             be
             little
             among
             the
             thousands
             of
          
           Judah
           ,
           &c.
           which
           St.
           Matthew
           cites
           otherwise
           than
           it
           is
           either
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           or
           Septuagint
           .
           *
           
             There
             are
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             that
             affirm
             there
             is
             the
             like
             Error
             in
             almost
             all
             the
             Testimonies
             that
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             that
             either
             the
             Order
             is
             chang'd
             ,
             or
             the
             Words
             ,
             and
             that
             sometimes
             the
             Sense
             it self
             differs
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             not
             transcribing
             the
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             but
             trusting
             to
             their
             Memory
             which
             sometimes
             fail'd
             them
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           St.
           Ierom
           says
           not
           that
           he
           approves
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           he
           makes
           it
           appear
           elsewhere
           that
           he
           is
           not
           very
           far
           from
           it
           .
           In
           his
           Letter
           to
           
             Pammachius
             (
             de
             optimo
             genere
             interpretandi
             )
          
           of
           the
           best
           way
           of
           interpreting
           ;
           He
           gathers
           together
           many
           Examples
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           shews
           that
           the
           Apostles
           tie
           themselves
           more
           to
           the
           Sense
           than
           to
           the
           Words
           ;
           and
           maintains
           ,
           with
           good
           reason
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           play
           the
           Criticks
           on
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           
           nor
           even
           for
           the
           places
           where
           they
           have
           mistaken
           Names
           .
           After
           having
           compar'd
           the
           Quotation
           Matth.
           XXVII
           .
           9.
           with
           the
           Original
           ,
           he
           adds
           ;
           †
           
             One
             may
             accuse
             the
             Apostle
             of
             falsity
             in
             that
             he
             agrees
             neither
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             nor
             with
             the
             Septuagint
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Name
             ,
             putting
          
           Jeremy
           for
           Zachary
           .
           He
           seems
           indeed
           elsewhere
           to
           disapprove
           that
           Opinion
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           usual
           with
           him
           to
           accommodate
           himself
           to
           the
           common
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           omit
           to
           give
           his
           own
           ;
           without
           being
           concern'd
           whether
           he
           contradicted
           himself
           or
           no.
           When
           he
           speaks
           as
           others
           do
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           conclude
           presently
           that
           he
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           be
           he
           speaks
           so
           by
           way
           of
           Condescension
           ;
           whereas
           when
           he
           says
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           seems
           rather
           that
           he
           speaks
           his
           own
           Thoughts
           .
           You
           need
           but
           read
           what
           he
           says
           of
           the
           Dissimulation
           which
           he
           attributes
           to
           St.
           Peter
           and
           St.
           Paul
           (
           in
           his
           Commentary
           upon
           the
           second
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           St.
           Austin
           )
           to
           see
           that
           he
           believ'd
           that
           St.
           Paul
           by
           a
           Prudence
           purely
           human
           (
           which
           he
           
           calls
           a
           Dispensation
           )
           made
           shew
           of
           believing
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           in
           the
           wrong
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           when
           St.
           Paul
           says
           
             that
             St.
             Peter
             was
             to
             be
             reprov'd
             ,
             because
             he
             walked
             not
             uprightly
             according
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           It
           was
           not
           that
           he
           believ'd
           so
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           hinder
           the
           converted
           Gentiles
           from
           imitating
           that
           Apostle
           .
           I
           say
           not
           that
           St.
           Ierom
           was
           herein
           in
           the
           right
           ;
           but
           at
           least
           it
           hereby
           appears
           that
           he
           believ'd
           not
           that
           the
           Apostles
           were
           mov'd
           by
           a
           perpetual
           Inspiration
           to
           write
           what
           they
           did
           .
           We
           may
           joyn
           with
           St.
           
             Ierom
             ,
             Origen
          
           ,
           (
           from
           whom
           he
           had
           this
           Opinion
           concerning
           the
           Dispensation
           that
           he
           attributes
           to
           these
           two
           Apostles
           )
           and
           divers
           
             Greek
             Fathers
          
           ,
           who
           also
           followed
           Origen
           ;
           as
           St.
           Ierom
           writing
           to
           St.
           Austin
           observes
           ,
           in
           the
           Apology
           he
           makes
           for
           this
           part
           of
           his
           Commentary
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           that
           the
           most
           able
           Interpreters
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           Christian
           Antiquity
           has
           had
           ,
           have
           been
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           with
           me
           .
           I
           may
           also
           say
           that
           the
           most
           Learned
           Criticks
           of
           these
           last
           Ages
           have
           believ'd
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           since
           Erasmus
           
           and
           Grotius
           have
           publickly
           maintain'd
           it
           ;
           those
           two
           great
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           beyond
           dispute
           in
           the
           first
           Rank
           amongst
           the
           Moderns
           that
           have
           concern'd
           themselves
           in
           writing
           on
           the
           Bible
           .
           (
           —
           
             Quorum
             se
             pectore
             tota
             Vetustas
             Condidit
             ,
             &
             major
             collestis
             viribus
             exit
             .
          
           )
        
         
           Erasmus
           
             upon
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             St.
          
           Matthew
           says
           thus
           ,
           *
           St.
           Jerom
           abhors
           the
           Imputation
           of
           Falshood
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           not
           that
           of
           slips
           of
           Memory
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           forthwith
           questionable
           because
           they
           differ
           in
           Words
           or
           Sense
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           main
           of
           the
           Matter
           treated
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           whereon
           our
           Salvation
           depends
           ,
           is
           clear
           .
           For
           as
           that
           Divine
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           govern'd
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           suffered
           them
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           some
           things
           ,
           to
           make
           Mistakes
           ,
           and
           to
           err
           (
           either
           in
           Iudgment
           or
           Affection
           )
           without
           any
           damage
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           nay
           it
           improves
           that
           failing
           to
           the
           help
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           not
           unlikely
           that
           it
           so
           influenced
           the
           Faculty
           of
           their
           Memory
           
           that
           though
           something
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Men
           might
           scape
           them
           ,
           yet
           that
           should
           not
           only
           not
           derogate
           from
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           might
           even
           gain
           Credit
           to
           it
           ,
           with
           those
           who
           otherwise
           might
           be
           apt
           to
           slander
           it
           as
           written
           by
           Confederacy
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           is
           that
           of
           putting
           one
           Name
           for
           another
           ,
           which
           Jerom
           confesses
           to
           be
           somewhere
           done
           ;
           or
           of
           relating
           things
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           &c.
           
           Christ
           only
           is
           stiled
           the
           Truth
           ,
           He
           alone
           was
           free
           from
           all
           Error
           .
           
             He
             says
             also
             upon
          
           Acts
           X.
           *
           Neither
           do
           I
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           attribute
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           to
           a
           Miracle
           .
           They
           were
           Men
           ,
           some
           things
           they
           were
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           in
           some
           they
           were
           mistaken
           .
           
             He
             maintains
             likewise
             the
             same
             Opinion
             at
             large
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
          
           (
           lib.
           2.
           
           Ep.
           6.
           )
           against
           Eckius
           ,
           
             who
             had
             blam'd
             him
             in
             a
             Letter
             he
             had
             written
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             thus
             concludes
             all
             that
             matter
             ,
          
           †
           Christ
           suffer'd
           his
           own
           to
           err
           ,
           even
           after
           they
           had
           receiv'd
           the
           Comforter
           ;
           but
           without
           danger
           of
           Apostatizing
           from
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           even
           as
           at
           this
           day
           we
           confess
           the
           Church
           may
           err
           witthout
           that
           danger
           .
           And
           to
           
           conclude
           ;
           how
           do
           you
           know
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           would
           not
           that
           this
           compleat
           Praise
           should
           be
           kept
           only
           for
           himself
           ,
           who
           stiles
           himself
           alone
           the
           Truth
           ?
           As
           he
           alone
           was
           without
           Spot
           or
           Blemish
           of
           Sin
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Antients
           ,
           so
           perhaps
           he
           only
           was
           beyond
           all
           exception
           true
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           could
           be
           said
           more
           formally
           upon
           this
           Subject
           .
           But
           Grotius
           who
           speaks
           not
           so
           plainly
           ,
           is
           not
           wanting
           for
           all
           that
           to
           explain
           himself
           sufficiently
           ;
           giving
           us
           to
           understand
           that
           all
           that
           the
           Apostles
           said
           was
           not
           ,
           in
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           immediately
           inspir'd
           .
           *
           Paul
           ,
           says
           he
           in
           his
           Appendix
           to
           his
           Commentary
           concerning
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           
             in
             two
             places
             ,
             1
             Thess.
          
           IV.
           14.
           and
           2
           Cor.
           XV.
           22.
           
             speaking
             of
             the
             Resurection
             ,
             divides
             those
             that
             are
             to
             rise
             again
             into
             two
             kinds
             ;
             Those
             who
             are
             already
             dead
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             alive
             at
             that
             time
             :
             But
             of
             this
             last
             number
             he
             makes
             himself
             one
             ,
             using
             this
             Pronoun
             We
             :
             And
             in
             that
             to
             the
          
           Corinthians
           ,
           
             We
             that
             shall
             be
             alive
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             made
             account
             that
             the
             Resurrection
             would
             happen
             within
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
             
             speaking
             herein
             not
             dogmatically
             ,
             but
             conjecturally
             ;
             as
             he
             does
             also
             concerning
             his
             Iourney
             into
          
           Spain
           ,
           Rom.
           XV.
           28.
           
             and
             frequently
             in
             other
             places
             .
             As
             not
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             so
             neither
             had
             the
             Apostles
             constant
             Revelations
             in
             all
             things
             .
             And
             the
             things
             in
             which
             they
             had
             not
             receiv'd
             Revelation
             ,
             of
             those
             they
             speak
             conjecturally
             as
             other
             Men.
             We
             have
             Examples
             thereof
          
           1
           Sam.
           XVI
           .
           6.
           2
           
           Sam.
           VII
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           The
           ablest
           Divine
           among
           the
           Arminians
           was
           also
           of
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           
           as
           you
           may
           see
           by
           consulting
           the
           place
           in
           the
           Margent
           ;
           but
           to
           ease
           you
           of
           seeking
           it
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           not
           at
           leisure
           ,
           or
           want
           convenience
           ,
           I
           will
           transcribe
           some
           of
           the
           words
           .
           †
           
             It
             is
             not
             absurd
             to
             grant
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             that
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             may
             have
             left
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             sacred
             Books
             to
             the
             common
             Condition
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             own
             Frailty
             ,
             in
             relating
             those
             things
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             a
             Fact
             ,
             for
             
             which
             a
             due
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             Memory
             was
             sufficient
             ;
             even
             altho
             that
             was
             subject
             to
             failing
             .
          
           He
           says
           also
           a
           little
           lower
           ;
           *
           
             It
             is
             better
             ,
             and
             would
             perhaps
             cause
             less
             Scandal
             ,
             to
             acknowledg
             freely
             and
             willingly
             a
             light
             failing
             of
             Memory
             (
             that
             so
             we
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             favour
             things
             wrested
             and
             absurd
             )
             rather
             than
             to
             make
             use
             of
             absurd
             Interpretations
             in
             excuse
             of
             lighter
             failings
             .
             Otherwise
             the
             suspicion
             of
             a
             failing
             is
             not
             only
             not
             avoided
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             increased
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Fault
             is
             not
             acknowledged
             ,
             it
             seems
             as
             if
             Truth
             were
             not
             in
             good
             earnest
             sought
             by
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             Obstinacy
             were
             for
             some
             reason
             or
             other
             made
             use
             of
             ;
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             the
             greatest
             Reproach
             imaginable
             to
             Professors
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           He
           shows
           afterwards
           ,
           That
           it
           follows
           not
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostles
           might
           be
           deceived
           in
           things
           of
           small
           importance
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           could
           fall
           into
           any
           considerable
           Error
           for
           want
           of
           Memory
           .
           And
           the
           principal
           Reason
           he
           gives
           is
           ,
           For
           that
           the
           Fundamental
           Doctrines
           depend
           not
           on
           a
           Circumstance
           ,
           which
           
           they
           could
           forget
           ;
           nor
           have
           they
           any
           thing
           in
           them
           obscure
           ,
           or
           hard
           to
           be
           retain'd
           ;
           
             Which
             is
             so
             true
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             that
             I
             make
             no
             difficulty
             to
             affirm
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             one
             says
             there
             is
             a
             Sense
             in
             the
             Scripture
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             appears
             at
             first
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             ,
             we
             ought
             thereby
             to
             judg
             he
             attributes
             to
             the
             Scripture
             a
             Sense
             it
             has
             not
             .
             And
             this
             is
             what
             I
             believe
             ,
             and
             am
             convinc'd
             of
             by
             reading
             the
             sacred
             Books
             .
          
        
         
           I
           confess
           that
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Divines
           now
           a
           days
           are
           of
           a
           contrary
           Opinion
           .
           But
           as
           I
           pretend
           not
           to
           oblige
           any
           body
           to
           approve
           my
           Judgment
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           those
           I
           have
           quoted
           ,
           so
           neither
           do
           I
           hold
           my self
           obliged
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           crowd
           of
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           who
           do
           but
           say
           the
           same
           thing
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           without
           ever
           examining
           or
           bringing
           Reasons
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           however
           observe
           here
           two
           things
           of
           very
           great
           importance
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           ordinarily
           reflected
           on
           :
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           one
           Controversy
           which
           we
           have
           with
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           our
           Divines
           do
           all
           agree
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           so
           much
           regard
           to
           Words
           as
           Things
           ;
           for
           ,
           upon
           supposition
           that
           in
           the
           Apocryphal
           Books
           there
           is
           nothing
           
           contrary
           to
           Piety
           ,
           they
           say
           that
           the
           Controversy
           about
           them
           is
           not
           considerable
           .
           Now
           if
           there
           be
           no
           danger
           in
           believing
           Expressions
           to
           be
           divine
           that
           have
           nothing
           in
           them
           but
           human
           ,
           when
           the
           Doctrines
           therein
           contain'd
           are
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           reveal'd
           Truth
           ;
           What
           danger
           can
           there
           be
           in
           believing
           that
           any
           Truths
           which
           we
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           Divine
           ,
           are
           express'd
           in
           Terms
           not
           divinely
           inspir'd
           ?
           The
           same
           reason
           that
           makes
           us
           believe
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           perswades
           us
           also
           there
           is
           none
           in
           the
           other
           .
           It
           is
           because
           we
           are
           not
           sav'd
           by
           the
           Words
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Things
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           thing
           observable
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           receive
           amongst
           the
           Canonical
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           Writings
           whose
           Authors
           are
           not
           well
           known
           ;
           which
           we
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           if
           we
           thought
           it
           necessary
           ,
           in
           receiving
           a
           Book
           as
           Canonical
           ,
           to
           be
           assur'd
           that
           every
           Word
           was
           inspir'd
           ;
           since
           to
           be
           assur'd
           thereof
           we
           sought
           to
           have
           evident
           Proofs
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Man
           inspir'd
           by
           God
           who
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           .
           For
           Example
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           known
           who
           writ
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           some
           Disciple
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           cannot
           
           know
           whether
           the
           words
           of
           that
           Epistle
           were
           inspir'd
           or
           not
           .
           But
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           receiv'd
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           certain
           it
           was
           written
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           contains
           nothing
           that
           is
           not
           perfectly
           conformable
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           generally
           thought
           of
           little
           importance
           ,
           whether
           the
           words
           be
           divinely
           inspir'd
           or
           no
           ,
           provided
           the
           things
           they
           express
           be
           true
           .
           So
           that
           one
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           truth
           Divines
           are
           generally
           very
           favourable
           to
           the
           Opinion
           I
           maintain
           ,
           although
           themselves
           are
           not
           aware
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           insist
           much
           in
           proving
           that
           God
           has
           not
           always
           dictated
           to
           the
           Apostles
           the
           very
           words
           that
           they
           used
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           he
           did
           not
           always
           dictate
           to
           them
           the
           things
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           make
           any
           doubt
           but
           he
           has
           often
           reveal'd
           to
           them
           the
           things
           ,
           and
           even
           inspir'd
           them
           with
           the
           very
           words
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Prophecies
           where
           there
           was
           need
           to
           remember
           divers
           Names
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           spoke
           strange
           Languages
           .
           Tho
           it
           may
           nevertheless
           be
           suppos'd
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           to
           what
           concerns
           the
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           )
           God
           dispos'd
           at
           once
           the
           Brains
           of
           them
           that
           receiv'd
           it
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           that
           they
           could
           without
           trouble
           joyn
           certain
           Sounds
           to
           certain
           Ideas
           ;
           just
           as
           they
           would
           have
           done
           if
           they
           
           had
           been
           us'd
           to
           it
           from
           their
           Infancy
           ;
           and
           that
           afterwards
           he
           left
           them
           at
           liberty
           to
           make
           use
           of
           those
           new
           Languages
           according
           as
           they
           should
           think
           fit
           .
           And
           thus
           those
           that
           learn'd
           ,
           by
           Inspiration
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Medes
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           had
           their
           Brains
           dispos'd
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           they
           would
           have
           had
           if
           they
           had
           learn'd
           that
           Language
           from
           their
           Infancy
           ,
           and
           could
           make
           use
           of
           it
           as
           easily
           as
           their
           Mother-Tongue
           .
           At
           least
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           some
           who
           had
           receiv'd
           this
           miraculous
           Gift
           did
           sometimes
           abuse
           it
           ;
           which
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           never
           had
           spoken
           those
           Languages
           but
           by
           present
           immediate
           Inspiration
           .
           See
           1
           Cor.
           XIV
           .
        
         
           But
           without
           determining
           that
           Point
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           with
           Erasmus
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           learn'd
           not
           the
           Greek
           they
           us'd
           by
           Inspiration
           ;
           because
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           spoke
           it
           like
           the
           Native
           Grecians
           ;
           whereas
           they
           mix'd
           with
           it
           a
           world
           of
           Hebraisms
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           that
           speak
           Latin
           do
           Gallicisms
           .
           See
           Erasmus
           upon
           Acts
           X.
           
        
         
           Not
           that
           I
           believe
           ,
           neither
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           learn'd
           the
           Greek
           Language
           by
           the
           Commerce
           they
           had
           with
           the
           Greeks
           during
           the
           Functions
           of
           their
           Charge
           ,
           as
           
           Erasmus
           thought
           probable
           :
           it
           is
           more
           likely
           they
           had
           learn'd
           it
           from
           their
           Infancy
           .
           For
           St.
           Paul
           who
           was
           born
           in
           Cilicia
           ,
           where
           they
           spoke
           nothing
           but
           Greek
           ,
           undoubtedly
           had
           learn'd
           it
           young
           ;
           but
           he
           corrupted
           it
           afterwards
           by
           his
           long
           dwelling
           in
           Iudaea
           ;
           where
           besides
           the
           Greek
           ,
           they
           spake
           a
           broken
           Chaldee
           ,
           whose
           Dialect
           mixing
           with
           the
           Greek
           render'd
           it
           obscure
           and
           difficult
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           the
           Stile
           of
           that
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           The
           others
           that
           were
           born
           in
           Iudaea
           had
           learn'd
           it
           also
           from
           their
           Infancy
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           commonly
           there
           spoken
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           extreamly
           corrupted
           by
           the
           ancient
           Language
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           which
           was
           still
           spoken
           there
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           divers
           places
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           This
           the
           same
           Erasmus
           has
           well
           observ'd
           in
           the
           places
           already
           cited
           :
           *
           
             When
             I
             excuse
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           says
           he
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Eckius
           ,
           
             who
             learn'd
             their
             Greek
             not
             out
             of
          
           Demosthenes
           
             his
             Orations
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Discourse
             of
             the
             common
             People
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             their
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             ;
             nor
             does
             it
             thence
             follow
             that
             they
             might
             not
             learn
             Greek
             by
             common
             
             Converse
             .
             Assuredly
             they
             learn'd
             the
             Syriac
             by
             common
             Converse
             .
             Why
             might
             they
             not
             in
             like
             manner
             learn
             the
             Greek
             ?
             For
          
           (
           
             by
             means
             of
          
           Alexander
           ,
           
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Empire
          
           )
           Aegypt
           ,
           
             and
             the
             greater
             part
             of
          
           Syria
           ,
           
             and
             all
             the
             lesser
          
           Asia
           ,
           
             nay
             almost
             all
             the
             East
             ,
             as
          
           Jerom
           
             says
             ,
             spoke
             Greek
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             made
             them
             to
             forget
             what
             they
             had
             formerly
             learn'd
             .
          
           The
           Greek
           Language
           then
           was
           spoken
           in
           Iudaea
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           ancient
           Language
           which
           the
           Jews
           brought
           from
           Babylon
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           the
           Chaldean
           ;
           but
           corrupted
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           and
           Flemish
           are
           spoke
           together
           now
           adays
           in
           Flanders
           .
           And
           as
           the
           French
           they
           now
           speak
           in
           Flanders
           is
           full
           of
           the
           Flemish
           Dialect
           ,
           and
           of
           Terms
           unknown
           in
           France
           ,
           so
           the
           Greek
           of
           Iudaea
           vvas
           heretofore
           full
           of
           Chaldaisms
           ,
           and
           of
           barbarous
           ways
           of
           speaking
           ,
           which
           undoubtedly
           grated
           the
           Grecian's
           Ears
           .
        
         
           The
           History
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           tells
           us
           in
           several
           places
           that
           Hebrew
           or
           Chaldean
           was
           spoken
           in
           Iudaea
           ,
           tells
           us
           also
           that
           they
           us'd
           another
           Language
           ,
           which
           could
           be
           no
           other
           than
           Greek
           .
           St.
           Luke
           observes
           Acts
           XXII
           .
           that
           St.
           Paul
           haranguing
           the
           
           Jews
           ,
           began
           to
           speak
           to
           them
           in
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           that
           
             when
             they
             understood
             him
             speak
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Language
             ,
             they
             hearken'd
             to
             him
             with
             the
             greater
             silence
          
           ;
           which
           gives
           us
           to
           understand
           that
           he
           might
           have
           spoke
           to
           the
           People
           in
           another
           Language
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           there
           had
           been
           no
           ground
           to
           observe
           that
           they
           listn'd
           more
           attentively
           ,
           when
           they
           perceiv'd
           he
           spake
           Hebrew
           ;
           seeing
           that
           in
           speaking
           any
           other
           Language
           but
           Hebrew
           they
           could
           not
           have
           understood
           him
           .
           It
           appears
           then
           that
           Greek
           was
           spoken
           in
           Iudaea
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           likely
           Pilat
           spoke
           Greek
           to
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Lord
           answer'd
           him
           in
           the
           same
           .
           The
           People
           only
           preferr'd
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Country
           before
           the
           Greek
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           so
           ancient
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           had
           not
           learn'd
           but
           by
           force
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Syria
           that
           tyranniz'd
           over
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           spoke
           it
           not
           exactly
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           were
           Iews
           that
           spoke
           Greek
           very
           purely
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           such
           as
           were
           born
           in
           Countries
           where
           only
           Greek
           was
           spoken
           ,
           as
           Philo
           ;
           or
           they
           had
           acquir'd
           a
           habit
           of
           speaking
           good
           Greek
           by
           reading
           or
           studying
           ,
           as
           Iosephus
           .
           So
           at
           this
           day
           there
           are
           Walloons
           that
           speak
           French
           very
           well
           ,
           (
           altho
           the
           generality
           
           of
           that
           People
           speak
           it
           extreamly
           ill
           )
           because
           they
           have
           taken
           much
           pains
           to
           correct
           in
           themselves
           the
           Faults
           which
           others
           commit
           ,
           they
           have
           apply'd
           themselves
           to
           reading
           ,
           or
           they
           have
           travell'd
           in
           France
           .
           These
           Jews
           born
           in
           the
           Countries
           where
           nothing
           but
           Greek
           was
           spoken
           ,
           understood
           not
           the
           ancient
           Hebrew
           ,
           nor
           the
           Hebrew
           then
           spoken
           in
           Iudaea
           .
           They
           made
           use
           in
           their
           Synagogues
           of
           the
           Version
           of
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           spoke
           nothing
           but
           Greek
           ,
           they
           were
           call'd
           the
           
             Hellenist
             Iews
             .
             Salmasius
          
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Hellenist
             Tongue
          
           ,
           against
           Heinsius
           ,
           shows
           that
           these
           Jews
           spoke
           very
           good
           Greek
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           very
           absurd
           in
           some
           Learned
           Men
           to
           imagine
           there
           was
           an
           
             Hellenish
             Tongue
          
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Hebrews
           that
           knew
           not
           their
           own
           Language
           ,
           had
           a
           particular
           one
           different
           from
           that
           of
           the
           places
           where
           they
           dwelt
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Language
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Septuagint
           and
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           If
           a
           Name
           were
           to
           be
           given
           to
           this
           corrupted
           Greek
           ,
           it
           should
           rather
           be
           call'd
           Hebraistic
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           full
           of
           Hebraisms
           ,
           or
           Chaldaisms
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Walloons
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Provinces
           of
           France
           ,
           cannot
           pass
           for
           a
           particular
           Language
           ,
           
           being
           nothing
           but
           a
           corrupted
           French
           ,
           so
           neither
           ought
           the
           barbarous
           Greek
           of
           Iudaea
           to
           pass
           for
           a
           Language
           by
           it self
           ,
           different
           from
           the
           Greek
           Language
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           then
           if
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           had
           liv'd
           a
           good
           part
           of
           their
           Lives
           in
           Iudaea
           ,
           or
           who
           were
           born
           there
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           apply'd
           themselves
           to
           learn
           perfectly
           the
           Greek
           Tongue
           ,
           nor
           to
           speak
           it
           in
           purity
           ,
           use
           it
           so
           improperly
           in
           their
           Writings
           .
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           ,
           born
           in
           a
           Town
           that
           spoke
           nothing
           but
           Greek
           ,
           had
           so
           corrupted
           his
           Speech
           by
           his
           long
           dwelling
           in
           Iudaea
           ,
           that
           he
           confesses
           ,
           
             he
             was
             ignorant
             in
             the
             Language
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           XI
           .
           6.
           as
           sufficiently
           appears
           by
           all
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           the
           Greek
           whereof
           is
           very
           different
           from
           that
           of
           Iosephus
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Greek
           Fathers
           have
           complain'd
           of
           the
           obscurity
           of
           his
           Stile
           ,
           of
           the
           barbarous
           Phrases
           that
           are
           therein
           ,
           and
           of
           apparent
           Confusion
           in
           the
           order
           of
           his
           Discourses
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           very
           readily
           understood
           Plato
           and
           Demosthenes
           ,
           were
           oblig'd
           ,
           as
           Erasums
           judiciously
           observes
           ,
           to
           take
           great
           pains
           to
           understand
           St.
           Paul.
           We
           need
           but
           compare
           his
           Stile
           with
           that
           of
           some
           Greek
           Author
           ,
           to
           find
           that
           this
           Apostle
           apply'd
           
           himself
           not
           much
           to
           the
           Greek
           Eloquence
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           plain
           then
           that
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           inspir'd
           not
           the
           Apostles
           with
           the
           Expressions
           they
           were
           to
           use
           .
           If
           it
           had
           been
           so
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           could
           not
           have
           said
           ,
           
             he
             was
             ignorant
             in
             the
             Language
             .
          
           He
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           inspir'd
           him
           with
           a
           Language
           such
           as
           was
           that
           of
           the
           People
           .
           And
           all
           the
           Greek
           Fathers
           would
           have
           blasphemed
           against
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           they
           observ'd
           the
           little
           Eloquence
           of
           St.
           Paul
           :
           for
           according
           to
           this
           Supposition
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           have
           proceeded
           from
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           If
           any
           one
           doubt
           of
           this
           ,
           he
           need
           but
           read
           Erasmus
           ,
           in
           the
           places
           I
           have
           cited
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           a
           famous
           Protestant
           Divine
           has
           undertaken
           to
           confute
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           Annotations
           upon
           the
           10
           th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Acts
           ;
           but
           he
           does
           nothing
           but
           declame
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           us'd
           to
           do
           ,
           against
           an
           Author
           more
           learned
           and
           more
           judicious
           than
           himself
           ,
           without
           bringing
           any
           solid
           Reason
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           now
           speak
           a
           word
           of
           some
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           that
           contain
           neither
           History
           nor
           Prophecy
           ;
           such
           are
           the
           Books
           of
           
             Proverbs
             ,
             Ecclesiastes
          
           ,
           the
           Song
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           Iob
           ;
           which
           last
           
           is
           apparently
           a
           Dramatic
           Piece
           ,
           whereof
           nothing
           but
           the
           Subject
           is
           true
           ;
           as
           are
           the
           Tragedies
           of
           the
           Greek
           Poets
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           Proof
           that
           what
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Proverbs
           was
           inspir'd
           to
           Solomon
           by
           God
           ,
           after
           a
           Prophetic
           manner
           .
           They
           are
           Moral
           Sentences
           ,
           which
           a
           good
           Man
           might
           well
           pronounce
           ,
           without
           Inspiration
           ;
           as
           are
           those
           contain'd
           in
           Ecclesiastious
           .
           There
           are
           very
           many
           of
           them
           that
           are
           but
           vulgar
           Proverbs
           ,
           which
           carry
           indeed
           a
           good
           Sense
           ,
           but
           have
           nothing
           in
           them
           of
           Divine
           .
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           Directions
           about
           Oeconomy
           ,
           which
           Women
           and
           Country-People
           every-where
           know
           without
           Revelation
           .
           See
           Chap.
           XXIV
           .
           27.
           and
           XXVII
           .
           23.
           and
           the
           Description
           of
           a
           vertuous
           Woman
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           The
           Name
           of
           Prophet
           is
           very
           liberally
           bestow'd
           on
           Agur
           the
           Son
           of
           Iakeh
           ,
           for
           some
           Moralities
           that
           are
           found
           under
           his
           Name
           :
           Prov.
           XXX
           .
           Whereas
           I
           dare
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           better
           things
           might
           have
           been
           said
           without
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           .
           
             Three
             things
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           
             are
             too
             marvellouss
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             even
             four
             which
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             The
             way
             of
             an
             Eagle
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             The
             way
             of
             a
             Serpent
             on
             a
             Rock
             ,
             
             The
             way
             of
             a
             Ship
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Man
             with
             a
             Maid
             .
          
           One
           must
           have
           a
           mean
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           it
           dictated
           such
           things
           as
           these
           .
           And
           indeed
           neither
           does
           the
           Author
           pretend
           to
           that
           Eminency
           ;
           but
           says
           modestly
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           That
           
             he
             is
             more
             brutish
             than
             any
             Man
             ,
             and
             has
             not
             the
             Vnderstanding
             of
             a
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           particularly
           one
           Precept
           of
           good
           Husbandry
           ,
           that
           is
           often
           repeated
           ,
           which
           our
           Merchants
           now
           adays
           know
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Israelites
           that
           liv'd
           in
           
           Solomon's
           time
           .
           It
           is
           that
           which
           expresly
           forbids
           them
           to
           be
           Surety
           for
           any
           body
           ,
           Chap.
           VI.
           1.
           
           XVII
           .
           18.
           
           XX.
           16.
           
           XXII
           .
           26.
           
           XXVII
           .
           13.
           
           It
           is
           true
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           good
           Husbandry
           a
           Man
           should
           never
           be
           Surety
           ,
           but
           there
           happens
           oftentimes
           Cases
           wherein
           Charity
           ought
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           before
           good
           Husbandry
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Samaritan
           ,
           who
           became
           Surety
           for
           the
           Expence
           of
           the
           Jew
           ,
           that
           was
           found
           hurt
           on
           the
           Road.
           There
           is
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           no
           great
           need
           that
           God
           should
           send
           Prophets
           to
           teach
           Men
           good
           Husbandry
           ;
           on
           the
           contrary
           it
           was
           very
           necessary
           that
           Christ
           should
           preach
           Liberality
           .
        
         
         
           Some
           Learned
           Men
           have
           believ'd
           that
           Ecclesiastes
           is
           a
           Dialogue
           ;
           where
           a
           pious
           Man
           disputes
           with
           an
           impious
           one
           who
           is
           of
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Sadduces
           .
           And
           in
           effect
           there
           are
           things
           directly
           oppos'd
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           which
           it
           cannot
           be
           suppos'd
           the
           same
           Person
           speaks
           .
           The
           Epicurean
           Conclusion
           (
           
             To
             eat
             ,
             drink
             and
             be
             merry
             ,
             because
             a
             Man
             has
             nothing
             else
          
           )
           which
           is
           up
           and
           down
           in
           many
           places
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           is
           altogether
           contrary
           to
           that
           Conclusion
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Work
           ;
           
             Fear
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           it
           is
           extreamly
           difficult
           to
           distinguish
           the
           Persons
           ,
           or
           to
           find
           out
           exactly
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           what
           Person
           the
           Author
           speaks
           in
           every
           Passage
           .
           However
           it
           be
           ,
           there
           appears
           in
           it
           nothing
           of
           Prophetic
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           little
           likelihood
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           would
           set
           out
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           strength
           ,
           the
           Arguments
           of
           Sadduces
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           of
           worse
           Men
           ,
           to
           answer
           them
           but
           in
           two
           or
           three
           words
           .
           Read
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           ninth
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           make
           Reflection
           on
           these
           words
           :
           
             The
             living
             know
             that
             they
             shall
             die
             ;
             but
             the
             dead
             know
             not
             any
             thing
             ,
             neither
             have
             they
             any
             more
             a
             Reward
             ;
             for
             the
             Memory
             of
             them
             is
             forgotten
             .
             Also
             their
             Love
             and
             their
             
             Hatred
             ,
             and
             their
             Envy
             is
             now
             perish'd
             ;
             neither
             have
             they
             any
             more
             a
             Portion
             for
             ever
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             under
             the
             Sun.
             Go
             thy
             way
             ,
             eat
             thy
             Bread
             with
             Ioy
             ,
             and
             drink
             thy
             Wine
             with
             a
             merry
             Heart
             ;
             for
             God
             now
             accepteth
             thy
             Works
             .
          
        
         
           Grotius
           is
           of
           Opinion
           that
           this
           Book
           was
           not
           writ
           by
           Solomon
           himself
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Work
           compos'd
           under
           his
           Name
           ,
           by
           one
           that
           had
           been
           in
           Caldea
           ;
           because
           there
           are
           divers
           Caldean
           words
           in
           it
           .
           If
           this
           Conjecture
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           impossible
           ,
           then
           this
           Book
           will
           be
           nothing
           but
           a
           Piece
           of
           Wit
           and
           Fancy
           ,
           compos'd
           by
           some
           of
           those
           that
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Captivity
           .
           And
           I
           know
           one
           who
           has
           studied
           much
           the
           Criticks
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           suspects
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Book
           to
           have
           been
           of
           the
           Opinion
           that
           the
           Sadduces
           were
           of
           afterwards
           ,
           about
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           and
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           It
           seems
           to
           him
           that
           this
           Author
           says
           nothing
           which
           a
           true
           Sadduce
           might
           not
           say
           .
           But
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           best
           to
           determine
           nothing
           herein
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           commonly
           believ'd
           that
           the
           Song
           of
           Solomon
           is
           a
           Mysterious
           Book
           ,
           describing
           the
           mutual
           Love
           between
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           .
           But
           there
           is
           
           no
           proof
           of
           it
           neither
           in
           the
           Old
           nor
           New
           Testament
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Book
           it self
           .
           All
           that
           can
           be
           said
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           explain
           this
           Book
           allegorically
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           .
           But
           a
           Man
           need
           but
           read
           their
           Allegories
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Visions
           of
           Rabbins
           ,
           having
           no
           Foundation
           but
           in
           the
           fanciful
           Extravagance
           of
           their
           Brains
           ;
           which
           frame
           of
           Mind
           our
           Divines
           have
           so
           much
           inherited
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           give
           themselves
           wholly
           up
           to
           find
           Mysteries
           in
           every
           thing
           .
           Nay
           it
           must
           be
           confess'd
           that
           some
           of
           them
           have
           in
           that
           out-done
           the
           Rabbins
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           Chimerical
           in
           the
           Chaldee
           Paraphrast
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Commentaries
           of
           those
           who
           pretend
           this
           Book
           ought
           to
           be
           explained
           by
           Revelations
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           it
           are
           to
           be
           found
           all
           the
           Wars
           about
           Religion
           of
           this
           past
           Age
           ,
           in
           Germany
           ,
           the
           Interim
           ,
           the
           League
           of
           Smalcald
           ,
           the
           Peace
           of
           Passau
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           There
           being
           then
           no
           Proof
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           that
           are
           pretended
           to
           be
           in
           this
           Book
           ;
           if
           we
           judg
           by
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           it
           to
           be
           an
           Idyle
           ,
           or
           Eglogue
           ,
           where
           Solomon
           brings
           himself
           in
           as
           a
           Shepherd
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Wives
           (
           perhaps
           
           Pharaoh's
           Daughter
           ,
           as
           the
           Learned
           
           think
           )
           as
           a
           Shepherdess
           ;
           That
           the
           Stile
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Poems
           of
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Latins
           ,
           saving
           that
           it
           is
           more
           rough
           and
           dithyrambic
           ,
           acccording
           to
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           Poetry
           .
           You
           may
           compare
           the
           Similitudes
           Solomon
           makes
           use
           of
           in
           the
           fourth
           Chapter
           with
           those
           Ovid
           uses
           in
           the
           Pastoral
           Song
           he
           makes
           Polyphemus
           sing
           ,
           in
           the
           XIIIth
           Book
           of
           his
           Metamorphosis
           .
        
         
           The
           Book
           of
           Iob
           is
           also
           a
           piece
           that
           has
           nothing
           in
           it
           of
           Prophetic
           .
           The
           Critics
           ,
           who
           have
           any
           thing
           of
           a
           nice
           Judgment
           ,
           agree
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           Tragi-Comedy
           .
           It
           is
           likely
           there
           was
           such
           an
           one
           as
           Iob
           (
           since
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           speaks
           of
           him
           )
           and
           that
           he
           met
           with
           great
           Afflictions
           ,
           which
           afforded
           Subject
           to
           some
           Jew
           of
           the
           Captivity
           to
           exercise
           his
           Wit
           upon
           .
           There
           are
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Ecclesiastes
           ,
           many
           Chaldean
           words
           ,
           which
           show
           that
           it
           was
           compos'd
           either
           in
           Chaldea
           ,
           or
           after
           the
           return
           from
           the
           Captivity
           .
           Divines
           agree
           that
           God
           inspir'd
           not
           
           Iob's
           Friends
           with
           what
           the
           Author
           makes
           them
           say
           ;
           and
           this
           Book
           being
           written
           in
           Verse
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           Work
           of
           Meditation
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Author
           would
           make
           his
           Parts
           appear
           .
           Neither
           
           Iob
           ,
           nor
           his
           Friends
           could
           talk
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           extempore
           .
           The
           design
           of
           the
           work
           is
           to
           show
           ,
           that
           Providence
           oft-times
           afflicts
           good
           People
           ,
           not
           to
           punish
           them
           for
           any
           particular
           Sin
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           deserv'd
           those
           Afflictions
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           but
           simply
           to
           try
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           occasion
           to
           exercise
           their
           Vertue
           .
           This
           is
           without
           doubt
           a
           Truth
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           being
           a
           Prophet
           to
           know
           it
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           there
           is
           one
           very
           remarkable
           Fault
           in
           this
           Book
           .
           The
           Author
           brings
           in
           Iob
           complaining
           Chap.
           III.
           with
           Bitterness
           ,
           and
           extream
           Impatience
           ,
           unworthy
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           a
           pious
           Man
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           a
           Pagan
           that
           had
           any
           Wisdom
           .
           
             Let
             the
             day
             perish
             in
             which
             I
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             the
             night
             wherein
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             a
             Man-Child
             in
             born
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           manner
           of
           cursing
           the
           day
           of
           his
           Birth
           with
           so
           much
           Passion
           becomes
           not
           a
           pious
           Man
           ,
           such
           as
           Iob
           ,
           to
           what
           extremity
           soever
           he
           might
           be
           reduc'd
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           great
           Indecorum
           ,
           to
           put
           into
           a
           good
           Man's
           Mouth
           so
           passionate
           words
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Chap.
           X.
           
             I
             will
             say
             unto
             God
             ,
             Do
             not
             condemn
             me
             ;
             shew
             me
             wherefore
             thou
             contendest
             with
             me
             .
             Becomes
             it
             thee
             to
             
             oppress
             ?
          
           &c.
           After
           such
           Expressions
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           like
           Blasphemies
           ,
           God
           finds
           ,
           says
           the
           Author
           ,
           
             that
             his
             Servant
          
           Job
           
             has
             spoke
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             right
             before
             him
             ,
          
           and
           is
           angry
           with
           his
           Friends
           for
           believing
           that
           Iob
           was
           afflicted
           for
           his
           Sins
           .
        
         
           It
           appears
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           hereby
           clearly
           enough
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Inspiration
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           in
           the
           three
           foregoing
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           these
           Books
           are
           useful
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           read
           with
           Profit
           and
           Edification
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Antiquity
           read
           those
           which
           we
           at
           present
           call
           Apochrypha
           .
           Nay
           it
           may
           be
           allow'd
           that
           they
           which
           compos'd
           them
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           were
           full
           of
           Piety
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           writ
           them
           with
           a
           prospect
           of
           leading
           those
           that
           should
           read
           them
           into
           the
           ways
           of
           Piety
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           these
           Books
           being
           in
           the
           Jews
           Canon
           ought
           to
           be
           acknowledg'd
           for
           divinely
           inspir'd
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           Apocryphas
           that
           never
           were
           in
           it
           .
           I
           answer
           to
           that
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           no
           clear
           Reason
           is
           brought
           to
           convince
           us
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           made
           the
           Canon
           ,
           or
           Catalogue
           of
           their
           Books
           ,
           were
           infallible
           ,
           or
           had
           any
           Inspiration
           ,
           whereby
           to
           distinguish
           inspir'd
           Books
           from
           those
           
           which
           were
           not
           .
           This
           Collection
           is
           commonly
           attributed
           to
           Esdras
           and
           the
           great
           Sanhedrim
           of
           his
           Time
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           they
           say
           were
           
             Zacchary
             ,
             Haggai
          
           and
           Malachy
           .
           But
           many
           learned
           Men
           believe
           not
           this
           Story
           ,
           because
           no
           proof
           is
           brought
           for
           it
           ,
           except
           a
           very
           uncertain
           Jewish
           Tradition
           .
           There
           is
           much
           more
           likelihood
           that
           this
           Collection
           which
           we
           have
           is
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           ancient
           Books
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           which
           divers
           particular
           Men
           at
           first
           gathered
           together
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           afterwards
           public
           use
           was
           made
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ;
           whereas
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Nehemiah
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Book
           that
           bears
           his
           Name
           )
           they
           read
           publickly
           only
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           stand
           to
           the
           Jews
           Canon
           ,
           it
           is
           plainly
           on
           my
           side
           .
           They
           divide
           the
           Scripture
           into
           three
           parts
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           first
           contains
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           the
           second
           the
           Books
           they
           call
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           and
           the
           third
           contain
           others
           which
           they
           call
           Chetoubim
           ,
           or
           simply
           Writings
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           the
           
             Proverbs
             ,
             Iob
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             Esdras
             ,
             Nehemiah
             ,
          
           the
           Chronicles
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           they
           call
           the
           five
           little
           Books
           ,
           the
           Song
           of
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Ruth
          
           ,
           the
           
             Lamentations
             ,
             
             Ecclesiastes
          
           ,
           and
           Esther
           .
           They
           believ'd
           that
           these
           Books
           (
           which
           they
           call'd
           Chetoubim
           )
           were
           not
           inspir'd
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           made
           them
           a
           separate
           part
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           distinct
           from
           the
           two
           former
           which
           they
           believed
           to
           be
           inspir'd
           .
           This
           Division
           is
           very
           ancient
           ,
           having
           been
           in
           use
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           Luke
           XXIV
           .
           44.
           and
           Iosephus
           owns
           it
           in
           his
           first
           Book
           against
           Appion
           ;
           which
           makes
           me
           believe
           that
           this
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Jews
           is
           grounded
           upon
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           collected
           the
           Books
           of
           their
           Canon
           made
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           Daniel
           is
           truly
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Isaiah
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           likely
           they
           have
           rank'd
           his
           Book
           among
           the
           Chetoubim
           ,
           only
           because
           it
           was
           brought
           out
           of
           Caldea
           after
           the
           Collection
           was
           made
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           because
           ,
           being
           written
           in
           Chaldean
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           part
           translated
           into
           Hebrew
           by
           some
           others
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Learned
           have
           conjectur'd
           .
           For
           the
           other
           Writings
           which
           make
           up
           this
           Division
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           being
           but
           Histories
           ,
           or
           Books
           of
           Morality
           ,
           or
           Songs
           ,
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           determine
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           of
           Prophetic
           in
           them
           ;
           at
           least
           not
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           Prophecy
           with
           that
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           are
           properly
           call'd
           Prophets
           .
           It
           is
           true
           
           indeed
           there
           are
           some
           Predictions
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           Predictions
           that
           proceed
           from
           Inspiration
           or
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           were
           those
           of
           
             Isaiah
             .
             David
          
           never
           says
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           said
           in
           his
           History
           that
           in
           his
           time
           he
           passed
           for
           a
           Prophet
           .
           It
           only
           happen'd
           that
           in
           speaking
           of
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           he
           spoke
           things
           that
           agreed
           not
           so
           much
           to
           himself
           as
           to
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           was
           (
           unknown
           to
           himself
           )
           the
           Type
           .
           But
           I
           have
           already
           handl'd
           this
           sort
           of
           Prophecy
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           said
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           Christ
           has
           acknowledg'd
           for
           divinely
           inspir'd
           all
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           that
           reason
           alone
           ,
           all
           Christians
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           that
           belief
           .
           But
           there
           is
           not
           any
           Passage
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           where
           Christ
           tells
           us
           that
           all
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           were
           inspir'd
           by
           God
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           Words
           and
           Things
           .
           He
           approves
           them
           only
           in
           gross
           ,
           without
           descending
           to
           particulars
           ,
           and
           examining
           every
           Book
           by
           it self
           .
           It
           was
           sufficient
           that
           there
           were
           divers
           Prophecies
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           the
           Authority
           whereof
           was
           receiv'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           pointed
           at
           him
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           never
           undertook
           to
           make
           a
           Critical
           
           Treatise
           upon
           the
           sacred
           Books
           ,
           nor
           to
           clear
           the
           Historical
           Differences
           in
           them
           .
           His
           design
           was
           not
           to
           make
           us
           able
           Critics
           ,
           but
           good
           Men
           ;
           and
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           render
           to
           God
           the
           Obedience
           due
           to
           him
           .
           He
           omitted
           nothing
           that
           might
           instruct
           us
           in
           our
           Duty
           ,
           but
           he
           never
           trouble
           himself
           to
           correct
           certain
           Errors
           of
           small
           importance
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           must
           take
           all
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           a
           strict
           sense
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           acknowledg'd
           the
           Books
           he
           cites
           to
           be
           all
           inspir'd
           even
           to
           the
           least
           syllable
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           on
           the
           contrary
           to
           be
           excluded
           out
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           sacred
           Books
           ;
           we
           must
           reject
           many
           of
           those
           that
           are
           commonly
           reputed
           inspir'd
           .
           Neither
           he
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           ever
           cite
           the
           Works
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           or
           the
           Book
           of
           Iob
           ;
           except
           that
           St.
           Iames
           praises
           the
           Patience
           of
           Iob
           ,
           which
           ,
           to
           speak
           properly
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           cite
           the
           Book
           but
           the
           History
           .
           And
           if
           we
           must
           conclude
           from
           thence
           that
           all
           these
           Books
           have
           been
           wrongfully
           put
           into
           the
           Jews
           Canon
           ,
           the
           common
           Opinion
           would
           be
           found
           contrary
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
         
           These
           Books
           then
           that
           we
           have
           spoken
           of
           are
           not
           necessarily
           to
           be
           accounted
           Divine
           for
           being
           in
           the
           Canon
           ,
           or
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Jews
           ;
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           never
           call'd
           in
           question
           :
           And
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           interpret
           the
           word
           Canonical
           as
           if
           it
           signified
           inspir'd
           of
           God.
           The
           Jews
           put
           in
           their
           Collection
           all
           the
           Fragments
           they
           had
           remaining
           of
           their
           ancient
           Books
           ;
           they
           left
           out
           none
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           no
           others
           .
           It
           was
           all
           their
           Library
           ,
           the
           rest
           having
           been
           lost
           in
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           or
           before
           ,
           or
           after
           ;
           for
           the
           Story
           sets
           not
           down
           the
           time
           of
           that
           fatal
           loss
           .
           They
           pretended
           not
           at
           first
           that
           this
           Collection
           consisted
           of
           no
           other
           but
           what
           was
           divinely
           inspir'd
           .
           But
           in
           process
           of
           time
           as
           there
           were
           therein
           many
           Writings
           that
           were
           truly
           Prophetic
           ,
           and
           as
           these
           were
           the
           only
           Books
           that
           had
           escap'd
           the
           general
           Loss
           which
           had
           involv'd
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           be
           look'd
           on
           with
           more
           respect
           than
           they
           had
           been
           at
           first
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           it
           came
           to
           be
           believ'd
           that
           all
           these
           Books
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           the
           ancient
           Catalogue
           ,
           were
           truly
           divine
           .
           And
           whereas
           before
           that
           time
           ▪
           Men
           apply'd
           themselves
           to
           the
           Observation
           of
           what
           was
           most
           considerable
           
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           without
           making
           many
           Commentaries
           ;
           from
           thence
           forwards
           they
           grew
           nice
           about
           the
           words
           ;
           would
           take
           every
           thing
           in
           a
           strict-sense
           ;
           and
           by
           seeking
           for
           Mysteries
           where
           there
           were
           none
           ,
           they
           abandon'd
           the
           most
           essential
           part
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           .
           They
           made
           the
           knowledg
           of
           Religion
           to
           consist
           in
           the
           study
           of
           a
           thousand
           vain
           Subtilties
           ,
           and
           Piety
           to
           consist
           in
           the
           scrupulous
           Observations
           of
           Ceremonial
           Laws
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Doctors
           interpreted
           them
           .
           This
           the
           Pharisees
           did
           in
           our
           Lord's
           Time
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           also
           that
           which
           the
           Divines
           among
           the
           Christians
           ,
           both
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           ,
           have
           imitated
           since
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           In
           their
           time
           Men
           apply'd
           themselves
           to
           learn
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           without
           subtilizing
           about
           their
           Expressions
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           did
           upon
           the
           assurance
           they
           had
           that
           those
           holy
           Men
           taught
           faithfully
           what
           they
           had
           learn'd
           from
           Christ.
           Since
           then
           ,
           it
           has
           been
           the
           practice
           to
           dispute
           about
           their
           Words
           ,
           and
           to
           strain
           to
           the
           utmost
           divers
           of
           their
           Expressions
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           over
           exact
           ;
           from
           whence
           many
           Factions
           have
           been
           begot
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           who
           have
           fall'n
           foul
           one
           upon
           another
           about
           
           the
           meaning
           of
           some
           such
           particular
           Expressions
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           have
           neglected
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           obey
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           abandon'd
           the
           inward
           Substance
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           busy
           themselves
           about
           the
           Outside
           .
           Men
           have
           thought
           it
           an
           Honour
           to
           be
           stil'd
           that
           which
           they
           call
           zealous
           Orthodox
           ,
           to
           be
           firmly
           link'd
           to
           a
           certain
           Party
           ,
           to
           load
           others
           with
           Calumnies
           ,
           and
           to
           damn
           by
           an
           absolute
           Authority
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           but
           have
           taken
           no
           care
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           sincertity
           and
           fervor
           of
           their
           Piety
           ,
           by
           an
           exact
           Observation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Morals
           ;
           which
           has
           come
           to
           pass
           by
           reason
           that
           Orthodoxy
           agrees
           very
           well
           with
           our
           Passions
           ,
           whereas
           the
           severe
           Morals
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           incompatible
           with
           our
           way
           of
           living
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           to
           let
           you
           see
           that
           this
           great
           Zeal
           which
           Men
           have
           for
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           Cloak
           they
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           hide
           the
           little
           esteem
           they
           have
           for
           the
           Religion
           it self
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           which
           consists
           not
           in
           Criticisms
           ,
           or
           Controversies
           ,
           but
           in
           keeping
           God's
           Commandments
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           will
           be
           ask'd
           then
           ,
           What
           Authority
           we
           allow
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           what
           use
           is
           to
           be
           made
           of
           it
           according
           to
           these
           Principles
           ?
           To
           answer
           hereto
           ,
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           principal
           Foundation
           of
           our
           Faith.
           In
           the
           first
           place
           then
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           whom
           were
           hidden
           all
           the
           Treasures
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledg
           ,
           and
           whom
           God
           had
           expresly
           commanded
           us
           
             To
             hear
          
           ,
           was
           absolutely
           infallible
           .
           We
           must
           believe
           without
           questioning
           it
           whatever
           he
           says
           ;
           because
           he
           says
           it
           ,
           and
           because
           God
           hath
           testified
           that
           he
           speaks
           nothing
           but
           Truth
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           nothing
           writ
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           believe
           what
           his
           Apostles
           have
           said
           concerning
           his
           Life
           and
           Doctrine
           ;
           because
           God
           has
           given
           Testimony
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Miracles
           he
           inabl'd
           them
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           seal'd
           the
           Truth
           of
           their
           Deposition
           with
           their
           Blood.
           They
           tell
           us
           what
           they
           had
           seen
           and
           heard
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           they
           should
           be
           deceiv'd
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           History
           and
           Doctrine
           .
           It
           may
           be
           that
           in
           some
           Circumstance
           of
           small
           importance
           they
           do
           not
           relate
           things
           exactly
           
           as
           they
           happen'd
           ,
           and
           that
           therein
           they
           do
           not
           agree
           together
           .
           But
           they
           all
           agree
           in
           the
           Historical
           Facts
           whereon
           the
           Faith
           we
           have
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           grounded
           ;
           his
           Birth
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           his
           Death
           ,
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           his
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ;
           though
           there
           may
           be
           some
           difference
           among
           them
           in
           some
           Circumstance
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           History
           .
           It
           is
           not
           necessary
           for
           the
           Foundation
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           agree
           exactly
           in
           all
           things
           to
           the
           least
           tittle
           ;
           and
           the
           trouble
           the
           Learned
           have
           given
           themselves
           to
           reconcile
           these
           sort
           of
           Contradictions
           is
           of
           no
           use
           .
           It
           were
           better
           to
           own
           ingenuously
           that
           there
           are
           some
           ,
           than
           to
           strain
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           Writings
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           agree
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           which
           instead
           of
           converting
           Libertins
           ,
           does
           but
           excite
           their
           Railery
           and
           confirms
           them
           in
           their
           Impiety
           .
           As
           to
           what
           concerns
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           Contradiction
           among
           the
           Evangelists
           ;
           although
           it
           be
           express'd
           in
           different
           Terms
           ,
           and
           they
           relate
           it
           on
           divers
           occasions
           .
           We
           must
           observe
           
           therefore
           that
           they
           relate
           only
           the
           Sense
           ,
           and
           keep
           not
           exactly
           the
           same
           order
           that
           Christ
           kept
           in
           preaching
           it
           ;
           so
           neither
           ought
           we
           to
           insist
           rigorously
           upon
           their
           Expressions
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           made
           use
           of
           some
           words
           rather
           than
           others
           ,
           to
           insinuate
           certain
           Niceties
           which
           are
           ordinarily
           attributed
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           probable
           ground
           ;
           nor
           ought
           we
           to
           lay
           such
           stress
           upon
           the
           order
           they
           make
           use
           of
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           as
           to
           colour
           thereby
           certain
           Inferences
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           otherwise
           obvious
           in
           the
           Sense
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           .
           If
           a
           Man
           observe
           never
           so
           little
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           that
           they
           use
           every
           where
           popular
           Expressions
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           not
           aim'd
           at
           any
           Elegancy
           in
           their
           Stile
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           have
           been
           very
           far
           from
           speaking
           with
           such
           Exactness
           ,
           as
           Philosophers
           or
           Geometricians
           use
           in
           their
           Writings
           .
           We
           ought
           not
           then
           to
           insist
           too
           much
           ,
           as
           commonly
           Men
           do
           ,
           upon
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           expressing
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ.
           We
           should
           only
           indeavour
           to
           understand
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           Language
           they
           use
           ,
           and
           to
           stick
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           things
           essential
           ;
           which
           are
           express'd
           in
           so
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           after
           so
           many
           ways
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           difficult
           to
           frame
           
           to
           our selves
           an
           Idea
           thereof
           ,
           clear
           enough
           to
           instruct
           us
           perfectly
           in
           our
           Duty
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Epistles
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           only
           afford
           us
           the
           same
           Considerations
           with
           those
           we
           have
           last
           mention'd
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Stile
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           also
           two
           things
           further
           to
           be
           observ'd
           and
           distinguish'd
           in
           them
           .
           We
           find
           there
           the
           same
           Doctrines
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           those
           the
           Apostles
           assure
           us
           often
           they
           learn'd
           from
           Christ.
           But
           there
           are
           others
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           speak
           of
           their
           own
           heads
           ,
           or
           which
           they
           draw
           by
           divers
           Consequences
           from
           the
           Old.
           Testament
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           are
           to
           be
           believ'd
           on
           the
           same
           account
           as
           the
           Gospels
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           preach'd
           them
           to
           the
           Jews
           .
           The
           second
           are
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           ,
           because
           they
           contain
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           very
           conformable
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           founded
           upon
           right
           Reason
           .
           The
           Apostles
           will
           not
           have
           us
           believe
           them
           upon
           their
           own
           word
           .
           They
           distinguish
           in
           that
           their
           Authority
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ.
           See
           1
           Cor.
           VII
           .
           10
           ,
           12
           ,
           25.
           
           But
           as
           they
           apply'd
           themselves
           
           cerefully
           to
           mind
           Doctrines
           tending
           to
           Edification
           (
           which
           are
           few
           in
           number
           )
           and
           never
           ingag'd
           in
           too
           nice
           inquiries
           ;
           they
           have
           told
           us
           nothing
           that
           is
           not
           conformable
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           with
           which
           they
           were
           fill'd
           )
           and
           which
           right
           Reason
           will
           not
           easily
           admit
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           having
           no
           extraordinary
           Inspiration
           for
           writing
           their
           Epistles
           ,
           they
           insert
           in
           them
           divers
           things
           that
           concern
           their
           Designs
           ,
           or
           their
           particular
           Affairs
           ;
           where
           we
           ought
           by
           no
           means
           to
           seek
           for
           or
           expect
           any
           thing
           mysterious
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           Salutations
           found
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Epistles
           ;
           the
           Order
           St.
           Paul
           gives
           Timothy
           to
           take
           Mark
           along
           with
           him
           in
           his
           return
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Cloak
           he
           had
           left
           at
           Troas
           with
           Carpus
           ,
           the
           Books
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           the
           Parchments
           ;
           the
           Counsel
           he
           gives
           him
           to
           drink
           a
           little
           Wine
           for
           his
           Stomachs
           sake
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           his
           Weaknesses
           ;
           and
           other
           such
           like
           things
           .
           See
           St.
           
           Ierom's
           Preface
           to
           his
           Commentary
           upon
           the
           Epistle
           to
           Philemon
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           fourth
           place
           ,
           there
           are
           divers
           Prophecies
           scatter'd
           in
           these
           Epistles
           ;
           and
           the
           Apocalipse
           is
           wholly
           Prophetic
           .
           Now
           we
           ought
           to
           give
           Credit
           to
           these
           Revelations
           ;
           
           because
           it
           is
           God
           that
           imparted
           them
           immediately
           to
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           give
           out
           only
           as
           their
           own
           Conjectures
           ;
           of
           which
           you
           have
           some
           Examples
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Grotius
           ,
           which
           I
           cited
           concerning
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Pen-Men
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           Thus
           then
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           Hypothesis
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           continues
           in
           full
           force
           .
           For
           you
           see
           I
           maintain
           that
           we
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           believe
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           and
           generally
           all
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           all
           that
           was
           inspir'd
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           also
           whatsoever
           they
           have
           said
           of
           themselves
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           conformable
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           right
           Reason
           .
           It
           is
           plain
           that
           nothing
           farther
           is
           necessarily
           to
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Salvation
           .
           And
           it
           seems
           also
           evident
           to
           me
           that
           those
           new
           Opinions
           ,
           brought
           into
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           since
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           here
           refuted
           ,
           being
           altogether
           imaginary
           and
           ungrounded
           ,
           instead
           of
           bringing
           any
           advantage
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           are
           really
           very
           prejudicial
           
           to
           it
           .
           An
           Inspiration
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           to
           which
           they
           never
           pretended
           ,
           and
           whereof
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           mark
           left
           in
           their
           Writings
           .
           Hereupon
           it
           happens
           that
           very
           many
           Persons
           who
           have
           strength
           enough
           of
           Understanding
           to
           deny
           Assent
           to
           a
           thing
           for
           which
           there
           is
           no
           good
           proof
           brought
           (
           though
           preach'd
           with
           never
           so
           much
           Gravity
           )
           ;
           It
           happens
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           Persons
           reject
           all
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           because
           they
           do
           not
           distinguish
           true
           Christianity
           from
           those
           Dreams
           of
           fanciful
           Divines
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           easy
           to
           guess
           ,
           after
           this
           ,
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           think
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           The
           Prophecies
           that
           are
           in
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           because
           Christ
           has
           authoriz'd
           them
           .
           The
           substance
           of
           the
           History
           ought
           also
           to
           be
           believed
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ;
           notwithstanding
           any
           uncertainty
           there
           may
           be
           in
           some
           inconsiderable
           Circumstances
           ;
           as
           it
           appears
           there
           is
           still
           some
           uncertainty
           ,
           by
           divers
           Contradictions
           which
           the
           Divines
           with
           all
           their
           Subtilty
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           reconcile
           ,
           after
           puzling
           about
           it
           above
           three
           thousand
           Years
           .
           The
           Doctrines
           that
           are
           in
           it
           ought
           also
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           ,
           so
           
           far
           as
           they
           are
           conformable
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           let
           us
           say
           that
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Law
           is
           to
           be
           learn'd
           from
           Christ.
           No
           Conclusion
           is
           to
           be
           drawn
           from
           those
           Books
           that
           appear
           to
           be
           only
           pieces
           of
           Wit
           and
           Fancy
           ,
           or
           wherein
           nothing
           but
           Human
           is
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Song
           of
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Ecclesiastes
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           strain
           too
           far
           the
           Sense
           of
           particular
           Expressions
           ,
           as
           do
           the
           Jews
           ;
           Because
           ,
           if
           we
           except
           a
           very
           few
           places
           ,
           the
           Expressions
           are
           the
           same
           with
           those
           which
           the
           sacred
           Writers
           were
           wont
           to
           make
           use
           of
           in
           explaining
           their
           other
           Thoughts
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           worded
           both
           the
           Jewish
           History
           ,
           and
           the
           Revelations
           they
           had
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           after
           their
           own
           ordinary
           manner
           of
           expressing
           themselves
           .
        
         
           These
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           are
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           concerning
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           sacred
           Pen-Men
           .
           I
           am
           told
           he
           draws
           from
           these
           Principles
           three
           Consequences
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           by
           admitting
           this
           Hypothesis
           we
           may
           terminate
           many
           great
           Disputes
           among
           Christians
           ,
           which
           have
           risen
           from
           the
           false
           Subtilty
           of
           Divines
           interpreting
           too
           mysteriously
           the
           Expressions
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           
           as
           if
           every
           syllable
           had
           been
           dictated
           by
           God.
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           that
           whereas
           by
           sticking
           too
           close
           to
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Essence
           of
           Religion
           comes
           to
           be
           neglected
           ;
           as
           if
           God
           required
           no
           more
           of
           us
           at
           present
           but
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           is
           divinely
           inspir'd
           ;
           instead
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           this
           Practice
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           necessary
           to
           apply
           our selves
           wholly
           to
           the
           obeying
           Christ's
           Precepts
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           God
           indispensably
           requires
           from
           us
           .
           The
           third
           Consequence
           is
           ,
           that
           hereby
           at
           one
           blow
           will
           be
           solv'd
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Difficulties
           ,
           which
           Libertines
           are
           wont
           to
           alledg
           against
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           solve
           by
           the
           ordinary
           Principles
           .
           Their
           Mouths
           will
           be
           stopp'd
           ,
           says
           Mr.
           N.
           and
           it
           wil
           no
           longer
           avail
           them
           to
           object
           against
           Christians
           the
           Contradictions
           which
           are
           found
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           the
           lowness
           of
           the
           Stile
           of
           the
           sacred
           Writers
           ;
           the
           little
           Order
           observ'd
           to
           be
           in
           many
           of
           their
           Discourses
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           they
           have
           been
           us'd
           to
           say
           against
           our
           Divines
           ,
           who
           have
           in
           vain
           puzled
           themselves
           to
           answer
           them
           .
           By
           imposing
           nothing
           upon
           these
           Men
           as
           necessary
           to
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           but
           the
           Truth
           
           of
           what
           is
           most
           essential
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           Divinity
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Doctrine
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           is
           not
           conformable
           to
           right
           Reason
           )
           they
           will
           be
           brought
           (
           says
           he
           )
           to
           acknowledg
           that
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           really
           descended
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           will
           be
           easily
           inclin'd
           to
           embrace
           that
           which
           hitherto
           they
           have
           obstinately
           rejected
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           grounded
           on
           Suppositions
           repugnant
           to
           that
           Light
           of
           Reason
           by
           which
           they
           are
           guided
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           undertake
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           to
           examine
           these
           Consequences
           ,
           nor
           the
           Principles
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           drawn
           .
           I
           promis'd
           you
           only
           a
           bare
           account
           of
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           And
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           use
           means
           that
           some
           Divine
           ,
           verss'd
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           may
           satisfy
           us
           both
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           better
           than
           I
           my self
           am
           able
           to
           do
           .
           I
           am
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           LETTER
           .
        
         
           YOU
           have
           seen
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           to
           how
           little
           purpose
           it
           is
           that
           Mr.
           Simon
           indeavours
           to
           defend
           his
           particular
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           which
           are
           common
           to
           him
           with
           all
           other
           Roman-Catholic
           Doctors
           .
           You
           shall
           see
           now
           that
           he
           is
           no
           happier
           in
           going
           about
           to
           play
           the
           Critic
           on
           two
           Letters
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           not
           concern'd
           .
           It
           appears
           evidently
           that
           nothing
           but
           the
           itch
           he
           hath
           of
           carping
           at
           other
           Mens
           Writings
           has
           made
           him
           undertake
           to
           examine
           those
           Letters
           .
           For
           he
           embraces
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Opinions
           which
           the
           Author
           there
           maintains
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           those
           who
           have
           judg'd
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           too
           bold
           ,
           will
           be
           as
           much
           scandaliz'd
           at
           those
           of
           the
           pious
           
             Prior
             of
             Bolleville
          
           .
        
         
           That
           incomparable
           Critic
           maintains
           at
           first
           dash
           ,
           as
           boldly
           as
           if
           he
           were
           
           assur'd
           of
           it
           by
           Revelation
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           is
           call'd
           Mr.
           N.
           is
           
             Noel
             Aubert
             de
             Versé
          
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           told
           you
           already
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           Dream
           of
           Mr.
           Simon
           ;
           's
           who
           thinks
           he
           may
           lawfully
           say
           any
           thing
           that
           comes
           in
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           believes
           that
           by
           boldly
           affirming
           it
           he
           shall
           make
           his
           Reader
           be
           of
           his
           Mind
           .
           That
           is
           a
           Secret
           of
           his
           Rhetoric
           ,
           which
           he
           puts
           in
           practice
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           he
           finds
           himself
           puzl'd
           ,
           or
           when
           he
           imagines
           he
           may
           thereby
           worst
           his
           Antagonist
           .
           But
           by
           ill
           fortune
           he
           has
           us'd
           it
           so
           long
           ,
           that
           his
           Art
           being
           plainly
           discover'd
           ,
           can
           no
           more
           deceive
           any
           body
           .
           By
           saying
           whatever
           came
           in
           his
           Mind
           ,
           although
           in
           truth
           he
           did
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           he
           has
           so
           grosly
           contradicted
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           now
           lost
           all
           Credit
           with
           Men
           of
           Worth.
           I
           need
           therefore
           return
           no
           other
           answer
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           Author's
           XIIth
           Chap.
           than
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           sorry
           his
           Choler
           does
           so
           much
           blind
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           him
           affirm
           a
           Falshood
           as
           boldly
           as
           the
           clearest
           Truth
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           often
           done
           ,
           to
           cure
           him
           of
           a
           Passion
           that
           discomposes
           him
           in
           so
           deplorable
           a
           manner
           ;
           and
           which
           may
           in
           time
           render
           him
           incapable
           of
           serving
           the
           Public
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           do
           ,
           if
           he
           considered
           
           a
           little
           more
           on
           what
           he
           thinks
           fit
           to
           publish
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           spend
           my
           Labour
           singly
           upon
           his
           Remarks
           ;
           for
           I
           write
           not
           this
           to
           satisfy
           him
           .
           In
           the
           ill
           Humour
           he
           is
           ,
           nothing
           is
           so
           fit
           to
           settle
           his
           Mind
           as
           Time.
           I
           will
           therefore
           but
           touch
           on
           them
           as
           I
           go
           along
           ,
           when
           the
           nature
           of
           what
           I
           have
           to
           say
           leads
           me
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           it
           my
           design
           to
           defend
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           concerning
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           sacred
           Writers
           .
           Tho
           I
           said
           it
           was
           hard
           to
           answer
           his
           Proofs
           fully
           ,
           I
           said
           not
           that
           I
           was
           convinc'd
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           propos'd
           them
           to
           the
           Learned
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           provoke
           them
           to
           examine
           the
           matter
           carefully
           ,
           and
           might
           draw
           from
           their
           Observations
           some
           further
           Light
           than
           my
           own
           Meditations
           could
           furnish
           me
           with
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           Mens
           Intentions
           are
           not
           interpreted
           always
           so
           favourably
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           I
           find
           my self
           oblig'd
           (
           that
           I
           may
           satisfy
           the
           Scruples
           of
           some
           pious
           Persons
           ,
           and
           repel
           the
           Calumnies
           of
           some
           Divines
           who
           have
           more
           Zeal
           than
           Knowledg
           )
           to
           answer
           four
           sorts
           of
           Reflections
           that
           are
           made
           upon
           the
           Treatise
           concerning
           Inspiration
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           Some
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           who
           approve
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           conceive
           nevertheless
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           been
           publish'd
           ;
           because
           in
           their
           Judgments
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           that
           all
           Truths
           should
           indifferently
           be
           communicated
           to
           all
           People
           .
           There
           are
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           certain
           things
           ,
           which
           though
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           apply'd
           to
           ill
           uses
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           better
           that
           the
           Public
           should
           be
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           advantage
           it
           might
           draw
           from
           the
           knowledg
           of
           such
           Truths
           ,
           than
           be
           visibly
           expos'd
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           abusing
           them
           so
           lamentably
           as
           it
           would
           be
           apt
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           II.
           Others
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Mind
           ,
           in
           approving
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           believe
           that
           since
           he
           was
           willing
           those
           his
           Thoughts
           should
           be
           publish'd
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           express'd
           them
           more
           distinctly
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           to
           have
           propos'd
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Question
           between
           him
           and
           the
           generality
           of
           Divines
           .
           These
           Gentlemen
           think
           that
           if
           he
           had
           done
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           he
           had
           prevented
           a
           great
           many
           Calumnies
           which
           are
           grounded
           upon
           nothing
           but
           the
           Obscurity
           that
           is
           observ'd
           to
           be
           in
           some
           places
           of
           his
           Writing
           .
        
         
         
           III.
           Some
           of
           those
           who
           look
           upon
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           as
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           cannot
           indure
           that
           I
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           
             It
             appears
             not
             by
             what
             Principle
             it
             can
             be
             overthrown
             .
          
           They
           say
           that
           nothing
           is
           more
           easy
           .
           And
           to
           let
           you
           see
           they
           are
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           they
           make
           divers
           Answers
           to
           the
           Arguments
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           and
           propose
           some
           Objections
           ,
           which
           they
           believe
           sufficient
           to
           refute
           all
           he
           has
           said
           .
        
         
           IV.
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           most
           hot
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           reasonable
           of
           these
           Objectors
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           Opinions
           of
           our
           Friend
           lead
           directly
           to
           Deism
           ;
           and
           stick
           not
           to
           accuse
           him
           of
           favouring
           that
           abominable
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           to
           what
           Heads
           I
           am
           oblig'd
           to
           make
           Answer
           ,
           being
           of
           Opinion
           (
           as
           I
           am
           )
           that
           it
           was
           convenient
           to
           publish
           that
           Writing
           concerning
           Inspiration
           .
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           :
           I
           acknowledg
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           say
           is
           true
           .
           I
           grant
           that
           all
           sorts
           of
           Truths
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           spoken
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
           It
           is
           undoubtedly
           a
           very
           ill
           thing
           to
           publish
           any
           Truth
           not
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           how
           certain
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           assur'd
           ,
           
           that
           those
           who
           shall
           read
           or
           understand
           it
           will
           infallibly
           be
           so
           scandaliz'd
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           knowledg
           thereof
           will
           produce
           more
           hurt
           than
           good
           .
           On
           such
           occasions
           ,
           Christian
           Prudence
           indispensably
           obliges
           us
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           then
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Maxim
           of
           these
           Gentlemen
           be
           true
           or
           not
           .
           In
           that
           we
           are
           agreed
           .
           But
           my
           Opinion
           was
           ,
           that
           this
           Writing
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           would
           do
           infinitely
           more
           good
           than
           hurt
           ;
           and
           I
           dare
           yet
           maintain
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Times
           wherin
           we
           live
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           fit
           that
           such
           Matters
           as
           these
           be
           throughly
           examin'd
           ,
           without
           concealing
           from
           the
           Public
           any
           of
           the
           Difficulties
           that
           attend
           them
           .
        
         
           You
           know
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Sciences
           being
           arriv'd
           in
           this
           our
           Age
           to
           a
           greater
           degree
           of
           Perfection
           than
           formerly
           ;
           though
           from
           thence
           it
           might
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           such
           Improvements
           should
           have
           render'd
           Christians
           so
           much
           the
           more
           wise
           and
           more
           judicious
           ;
           yet
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Libertinism
           and
           Impiety
           have
           prevail'd
           more
           scandalously
           than
           ever
           .
           The
           Libertines
           of
           former
           Ages
           profess'd
           their
           Opinions
           only
           in
           some
           extravagant
           Sallies
           of
           Wit
           ,
           or
           Debauchery
           ;
           and
           oppos'd
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           
           only
           by
           some
           insipid
           Railleries
           ,
           which
           could
           have
           no
           weight
           with
           any
           Persons
           of
           sound
           Judgment
           and
           unbiass'd
           Affections
           .
           But
           the
           Libertines
           of
           our
           Times
           make
           use
           of
           their
           Philosophy
           and
           Criticism
           ,
           to
           overthrow
           the
           most
           sacred
           and
           most
           solid
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           Divers
           impious
           Books
           have
           been
           publish'd
           not
           only
           in
           Latin
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           French
           ,
           in
           English
           ,
           and
           in
           Dutch
           ;
           which
           many
           unlearned
           Persons
           read
           with
           much
           greediness
           .
           Abundance
           of
           People
           are
           fond
           of
           
           Spinoza's
           Opinions
           ;
           because
           they
           have
           read
           his
           Books
           in
           French
           ,
           in
           English
           ,
           and
           in
           Dutch
           ,
           though
           they
           never
           study'd
           Philosophy
           nor
           Criticism
           .
           We
           are
           in
           Times
           wherein
           every
           body
           pretends
           to
           depth
           of
           Learning
           ,
           freedom
           of
           Thought
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           Judgment
           ;
           and
           this
           Reputation
           is
           easily
           acquir'd
           by
           reading
           those
           Books
           .
           But
           that
           which
           renders
           this
           yet
           more
           deplorable
           ,
           is
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Disease
           of
           Youth
           ,
           that
           Men
           grow
           out
           of
           as
           they
           advance
           in
           Years
           .
           They
           whose
           Minds
           are
           once
           tainted
           with
           these
           unhappy
           Opinions
           do
           very
           seldom
           get
           quit
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           undoubtedly
           a
           great
           Mischief
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           those
           who
           are
           any
           
           ways
           able
           to
           bring
           Remedy
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           do
           it
           .
           It
           has
           been
           endeavoured
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           making
           appear
           that
           the
           Stile
           of
           the
           sacred
           Writers
           was
           not
           inspir'd
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           did
           not
           receive
           every
           thing
           they
           said
           from
           immediate
           Inspiration
           .
           And
           in
           effect
           it
           has
           happen'd
           that
           many
           People
           have
           hereupon
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           was
           intirely
           ruin'd
           ;
           And
           imagining
           that
           the
           Reasons
           brought
           by
           Spinoza
           to
           prove
           this
           Opinion
           were
           unanswerable
           ,
           they
           have
           fall'n
           into
           Deism
           or
           into
           Atheism
           .
        
         
           What
           Remedy
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           for
           this
           ?
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           see
           but
           one
           of
           these
           three
           .
           Either
           a
           way
           must
           be
           found
           to
           burn
           all
           the
           Copies
           of
           these
           impious
           Books
           ,
           that
           have
           corrupted
           so
           many
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           blot
           out
           of
           Mens
           Memory
           the
           Arguments
           of
           these
           Libertines
           ;
           or
           else
           there
           must
           solid
           Demonstration
           be
           made
           of
           the
           Falsity
           of
           the
           Arguments
           they
           make
           use
           of
           to
           maintain
           their
           Opinions
           ;
           Or
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           in
           granting
           to
           them
           that
           the
           sacred
           Pen-Men
           were
           not
           inspir'd
           ,
           neither
           as
           to
           the
           Stile
           ,
           nor
           as
           to
           those
           things
           which
           they
           might
           know
           otherwise
           than
           by
           Revelation
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           yet
           demonstrated
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           
           the
           Scriptures
           ought
           not
           for
           all
           that
           to
           be
           esteemed
           less
           considerable
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           first
           of
           these
           three
           is
           absolutely
           impossible
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           tho
           an
           Inquisition
           should
           now
           be
           settl'd
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           Holland
           ,
           it
           would
           already
           be
           too
           late
           .
           There
           is
           then
           no
           other
           means
           left
           to
           cure
           this
           Libertinism
           that
           is
           spread
           so
           wide
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           the
           two
           last
           propos'd
           Remedies
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           could
           wish
           with
           all
           my
           Heart
           that
           some
           body
           would
           try
           the
           second
           ;
           and
           would
           make
           it
           evident
           that
           God
           has
           inspir'd
           the
           sacred
           Authors
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           the
           matter
           they
           have
           spoken
           about
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           the
           very
           Expressions
           .
           But
           since
           no
           body
           has
           yet
           done
           ,
           nor
           that
           I
           know
           undertaken
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           be
           ill
           taken
           that
           Mr.
           N.
           has
           made
           use
           of
           the
           third
           method
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           have
           publish'd
           his
           Writing
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           who
           believe
           that
           it
           were
           better
           to
           hold
           ones
           peace
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           delicate
           ,
           than
           to
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           giving
           scandal
           to
           others
           ,
           by
           contradicting
           the
           Opinions
           which
           they
           think
           most
           reasonable
           .
           This
           indeed
           would
           be
           very
           well
           ,
           if
           Libertines
           also
           forbore
           writing
           ,
           or
           if
           no
           body
           read
           their
           
           Books
           .
           But
           since
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           such
           silence
           is
           not
           at
           all
           seasonable
           .
           If
           any
           weak
           Minds
           take
           Offence
           without
           Reason
           at
           what
           is
           offer'd
           ,
           there
           are
           an
           hundred
           others
           that
           may
           be
           brought
           off
           from
           their
           Inclination
           to
           Libertinism
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Reasons
           which
           those
           are
           offended
           at
           .
           If
           indeed
           we
           ought
           always
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           saying
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           generally
           approv'd
           ,
           we
           should
           quickly
           be
           oblig'd
           not
           only
           to
           keep
           silence
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           suppress
           many
           things
           which
           are
           both
           useful
           and
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           how
           holy
           soever
           ,
           which
           some
           Sect
           of
           Christians
           has
           not
           perverted
           and
           misused
           .
           Nay
           the
           same
           is
           yet
           done
           daily
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           difficulty
           then
           lies
           in
           knowing
           ,
           whether
           the
           treating
           concerning
           this
           Question
           of
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Bible
           will
           occasion
           more
           Good
           or
           Hurt
           ?
           In
           it self
           the
           Thing
           is
           good
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Concession
           of
           those
           that
           argue
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           weakness
           of
           some
           Mens
           Minds
           that
           can
           render
           it
           dangerous
           .
           Thus
           then
           the
           Good
           or
           Evil
           of
           this
           Disquisition
           depends
           wholly
           upon
           the
           Event
           ;
           which
           therefore
           these
           Gentlemen
           ought
           to
           suffer
           us
           to
           expect
           ,
           before
           
           we
           acknowledg
           that
           we
           have
           done
           ill
           in
           publishing
           this
           Writing
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           
        
         
           We
           must
           add
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           N.
           is
           not
           the
           first
           that
           has
           spoken
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           ,
           of
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           sacred
           Writers
           .
           We
           see
           many
           Proofs
           of
           it
           in
           his
           Dissertation
           .
           And
           besides
           the
           places
           which
           he
           has
           cited
           out
           of
           some
           Books
           of
           Grotius
           ,
           there
           are
           others
           infinitely
           more
           strong
           and
           more
           express
           in
           those
           against
           Rivet
           .
        
         
           Now
           after
           having
           thus
           answer'd
           those
           that
           would
           have
           had
           this
           Writing
           suppress'd
           ;
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           give
           some
           satisfaction
           to
           those
           also
           who
           complain
           that
           the
           Author
           has
           not
           express'd
           his
           Opinion
           with
           sufficient
           clearness
           .
           I
           have
           therefore
           desir'd
           Mr.
           N.
           to
           explain
           it
           to
           me
           himself
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           and
           more
           distinctly
           ;
           in
           order
           to
           remove
           those
           injurious
           Suspicions
           that
           may
           have
           risen
           from
           any
           Obscurity
           in
           his
           Writing
           ,
           concerning
           his
           Faith
           and
           his
           Piety
           .
           And
           these
           are
           the
           Heads
           to
           which
           he
           has
           reduc'd
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           wherein
           he
           agrees
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             I
             believe
             that
             no
             Prophet
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             has
             said
             any
             
             thing
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             by
             his
             order
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             not
             effectually
             order'd
             him
             to
             say
             ;
             nor
             has
             undertaken
             to
             foretel
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             not
             indeed
             truly
             reveal'd
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             of
             without
             great
             Impiety
             .
             I
             have
             said
             it
             expresly
             in
             many
             places
             of
             my
             Treatise
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             of
             an
             importance
             ,
             related
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             is
             not
             true
             .
             And
             that
             tho
             there
             may
             be
             some
             slight
             Circumstances
             ,
             wherein
             some
             of
             the
             Historians
             were
             mistaken
             ;
             yet
             we
             ought
             nevertheless
             to
             look
             upon
             that
             History
             in
             general
             as
             the
             truest
             and
             most
             holy
             History
             that
             ever
             was
             publish'd
             amongst
             Men.
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             those
             who
             writ
             it
             were
             very
             well
             inform'd
             of
             all
             they
             relate
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             not
             the
             least
             intention
             to
             deceive
             us
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             they
             should
             fall
             into
             any
             considerable
             Error
             ;
             as
             neither
             can
             we
             do
             ,
             in
             believing
             what
             they
             have
             said
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             Equivocation
             ;
             By
             a
             matter
             of
             importance
             
             I
             mean
             all
             the
             Commandments
             that
             the
             sacred
             Historians
             assure
             us
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Jews
             by
             God
             ;
             all
             the
             Miracles
             that
             are
             found
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             all
             the
             principal
             Events
             in
             that
             History
             ;
             and
             generally
             all
             the
             matters
             of
             Fact
             on
             which
             our
             Faith
             is
             grounded
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             with
             all
             Christians
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             propos'd
             by
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             are
             really
             and
             truly
             Divine
             Doctrines
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             be
             suppos'd
             that
             they
             did
             not
             immediately
             learn
             them
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             I
             am
             as
             much
             perswaded
             as
             any
             Man
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sort
             of
             reasoning
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             dogmatical
             places
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             (
             where
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             instruct
             us
             concerning
             the
             Promises
             or
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             )
             that
             can
             lead
             us
             into
             Error
             ,
             or
             into
             the
             belief
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             false
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             Piety
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             believe
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             absolutely
             infallible
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             free
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Godhead
             that
             was
             always
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             perpetually
             
             inspir'd
             him
             :
             insomuch
             that
             all
             that
             he
             taught
             is
             as
             certain
             as
             if
             God
             himself
             had
             pronounc'd
             it
             .
             I
             have
             explain'd
             this
             clearly
             in
             my
             Writing
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             God
             has
             often
             dictated
             to
             the
             Prophets
             and
             to
             the
             Apostles
             the
             very
             words
             which
             they
             should
             use
             .
             Of
             this
             I
             have
             also
             given
             some
             Examples
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             these
             things
             I
             agree
             with
             all
             Christian
             Divines
             .
             And
             I
             believe
             further
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             that
             these
             five
             Heads
             of
             our
             Belief
             may
             be
             undeniably
             prov'd
             against
             Libertines
             and
             Atheists
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             to
             whom
             God
             has
             born
             Testimony
             by
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             clearly
             demonstrable
             to
             have
             been
             really
             done
             ,
             than
             any
             Fact
             whatsoever
             of
             all
             ancient
             History
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             prov'd
             by
             positive
             Testimonies
             of
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             really
             rise
             again
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             the
             Gift
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             more
             clearly
             than
             it
             can
             be
             prov'd
             that
             ever
             there
             was
             a
             Roman
             Emperor
             call'd
             Trajan
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             If
             any
             one
             conceive
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             Evidence
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             these
             Facts
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Miracles
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             do
             not
             sufficiently
             prove
             (
             without
             any
             thing
             further
             )
             that
             they
             were
             not
             Deceivers
             ;
             I
             confess
             I
             understand
             not
             what
             further
             Proofs
             can
             be
             given
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             unless
             God
             should
             raise
             in
             our
             days
             a
             Prophet
             that
             should
             do
             the
             same
             Miracles
             over
             again
             before
             our
             Eyes
             .
             It
             may
             be
             there
             are
             some
             who
             believe
             that
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             gives
             them
             inward
             assurance
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             who
             imagine
             that
             this
             inward
             Testimony
             is
             a
             more
             convincing
             Proof
             than
             all
             those
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             .
             But
             as
             there
             are
             not
             many
             that
             have
             this
             Belief
             ,
             and
             as
             those
             that
             have
             it
             cannot
             make
             use
             of
             that
             pretended
             inward
             Testimony
             to
             convince
             another
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             himself
             feel
             it
             ;
             we
             may
             ,
             without
             troubling
             our selves
             further
             with
             them
             ,
             leave
             them
             to
             enjoy
             that
             Chimerical
             Satisfaction
             which
             their
             meer
             Imagination
             affords
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             being
             thus
             settl'd
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             
             shew
             you
             wherein
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             Divines
             are
             deceiv'd
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             I
             am
             not
             of
             their
             Opinion
             .
          
        
         
           
             They
             affirm
             that
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             sacred
             Books
             ,
             Histories
             ,
             Prophecies
             ,
             &c.
             has
             been
             immediately
             inspir'd
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Matter
             and
             Words
             :
             That
             all
             the
             Books
             in
             the
             Jews
             Catalogue
             ought
             to
             be
             reckon'd
             amongst
             the
             inspir'd
             Books
             :
             That
             when
             the
             Apostles
             preach'd
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             inspir'd
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             deceiv'd
             ,
             not
             even
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             consequence
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             knew
             at
             the
             very
             first
             ,
             without
             any
             exercise
             either
             of
             Reason
             or
             Memory
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             to
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             my
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             only
             in
             Prophecies
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Sermons
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             where
             God
             himself
             is
             introduc'd
             speaking
             ,
             that
             the
             Matter
             or
             Things
             have
             been
             immediately
             reveal'd
             to
             those
             who
             spoke
             them
             :
             That
             the
             Stile
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             was
             left
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             those
             who
             spoke
             or
             writ
             :
             That
             there
             are
             some
             Books
             that
             are
             not
             inspir'd
             ,
             
             neither
             as
             to
             the
             Matter
             nor
             Words
             ,
             as
             
               Iob
               ,
               Ecclesiastes
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             there
             are
             some
             Passages
             which
             Passion
             dictated
             to
             those
             that
             writ
             them
             ,
             as
             many
             Curses
             in
             the
             Psalms
             :
             That
             the
             sacred
             Historians
             might
             commit
             ,
             and
             have
             actually
             committed
             some
             light
             Faults
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             no
             moment
             :
             That
             the
             Apostles
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             in
             writing
             their
             Works
             ,
             were
             not
             ordinarily
             inspir'd
             ,
             neither
             as
             to
             the
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             the
             Words
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             had
             recourse
             to
             their
             Memory
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             declaring
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             taught
             them
             ,
             or
             framing
             Arguments
             ,
             or
             drawing
             Consequences
             from
             thence
             :
             That
             the
             Apostles
             while
             they
             liv'd
             were
             only
             look'd
             upon
             as
             faithful
             Witnesses
             of
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
             and
             as
             Persons
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             whereof
             no
             part
             was
             unknown
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             conceal'd
             by
             them
             from
             their
             Disciples
             ;
             but
             not
             as
             Men
             that
             preach'd
             and
             taught
             by
             perpetual
             Inspiration
             .
             I
             believe
             indeed
             that
             they
             were
             not
             deceiv'd
             in
             any
             Point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             very
             unlikely
             they
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             because
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             easy
             ,
             
             and
             compris'd
             in
             a
             few
             Articles
             :
             That
             they
             pretended
             not
             to
             enter
             into
             deep
             Argumentations
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             Conseqrences
             remote
             from
             their
             Principles
             :
             and
             that
             they
             never
             undertook
             to
             treat
             of
             nice
             and
             controversial
             Matters
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             by
             reading
             of
             their
             Writings
             :
             Or
             ,
             if
             it
             happen'd
             sometimes
             that
             they
             were
             mistaken
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             happen'd
             to
             St.
             Peter
             and
             to
             St.
             Barnabas
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             in
             things
             of
             small
             consequence
             ,
             and
             they
             soon
             perceiv'd
             their
             Error
             ,
             as
             did
             these
             two
             Apostles
             .
             This
             sort
             of
             Infallibility
             is
             easy
             to
             be
             conceiv'd
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             consider'd
             that
             a
             Man
             of
             Sense
             and
             Integrity
             ,
             who
             is
             well
             instructed
             in
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             who
             does
             not
             much
             enter
             into
             Argumentations
             and
             drawing
             of
             Inferences
             ,
             can
             hardly
             err
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             continues
             in
             that
             Temper
             ,
             and
             observes
             that
             Conduct
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             is
             the
             Sum
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             in
             my
             Writing
             concerning
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             sacred
             Pen-Men
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             herein
             precisely
             that
             I
             differ
             from
             the
             common
             Opinion
             of
             Divines
             .
             You
             see
             how
             much
             these
             Principles
             are
             contrary
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Deists
             ,
             who
             reject
             all
             sort
             of
             Inspiration
             ,
             
             and
             who
             look
             upon
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             as
             a
             Work
             full
             of
             Falsities
             ,
             and
             wherein
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             purely
             human
             .
             The
             Divines
             that
             have
             accus'd
             me
             of
             Deism
             on
             account
             of
             this
             Writing
             ,
             certainly
             either
             never
             took
             the
             pains
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             understand
             it
             ;
             for
             I
             cannot
             believe
             that
             they
             would
             accuse
             me
             of
             so
             detestable
             an
             Opinion
             out
             of
             pure
             Malice
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             own
             Consciences
             .
             They
             were
             undoubtedly
             in
             some
             measure
             mis-led
             by
             a
             false
             Zeal
             ,
             that
             render'd
             them
             little
             attentive
             to
             what
             they
             read
             ,
             or
             made
             them
             suspect
             that
             the
             Author
             had
             not
             discover'd
             all
             that
             he
             had
             in
             his
             Mind
             .
             It
             is
             an
             ill
             Custom
             that
             some
             peevish
             and
             ill-natur'd
             Persons
             have
             ,
             to
             judg
             of
             other
             Mens
             Opinions
             rather
             by
             the
             Suspicions
             which
             their
             own
             deprav'd
             Imaginations
             suggest
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             by
             those
             Mens
             Expressions
             and
             Actions
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             only
             Evidence
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             regarded
             on
             these
             occasions
             .
             A
             Man
             ought
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             what
             he
             says
             not
             ,
             nor
             by
             what
             is
             injuriously
             imputed
             to
             him
             without
             any
             Proof
             .
             And
             if
             this
             ought
             always
             
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Carriage
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             particular
             Reason
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             when
             a
             Man
             protests
             (
             as
             I
             do
             at
             present
             )
             that
             he
             is
             not
             of
             any
             other
             Opinion
             than
             what
             he
             expresly
             sets
             down
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             disowns
             the
             ill
             Consequences
             which
             are
             pretended
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             his
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             which
             to
             him
             seem
             not
             to
             be
             deducible
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           By
           this
           Explanation
           of
           Mr.
           
           N's
           Principles
           ,
           which
           I
           receiv'd
           from
           himself
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           very
           far
           from
           those
           impious
           Opinions
           which
           some
           too
           hot-headed
           Divines
           have
           charg'd
           him
           with
           .
           Candid
           and
           equitable
           Readers
           had
           no
           need
           of
           this
           Explanation
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           see
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           plainly
           enough
           set
           down
           in
           his
           first
           Writing
           .
           But
           as
           Equity
           is
           a
           Vertue
           seldom
           practis'd
           in
           Theological
           Controversies
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           give
           these
           further
           Explications
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           persisted
           still
           in
           suspecting
           him
           to
           believe
           things
           which
           he
           abhors
           .
           We
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           if
           any
           ill
           Consequence
           can
           be
           drawn
           from
           his
           Opinion
           .
        
         
         
           But
           before
           I
           come
           to
           that
           ,
           I
           will
           transcribe
           here
           what
           he
           further
           adds
           to
           that
           which
           you
           have
           already
           seen
           .
           
             In
             reading
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             the
             Prior
             of
             
             Bolleville's
             Answer
             to
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             some
             Holland
             Divines
             ,
             I
             observ'd
             that
             Mr.
             Simon
             accuses
             me
             of
             having
             taken
             part
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             out
             Grotius
             his
             Book
             ,
             call'd
             
               Votum
               pro
               Pace
               Ecclesiasticâ
            
             .
             I
             should
             be
             well
             pleas'd
             that
             my
             Reader
             believ'd
             it
             .
             I
             could
             not
             then
             be
             accus'd
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             by
             some
             ,
             of
             Innovation
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             have
             read
             that
             Book
             ;
             but
             it
             being
             long
             ago
             ,
             that
             Passage
             of
             Grotius
             was
             not
             in
             my
             Mind
             ;
             otherwise
             I
             should
             not
             have
             fail'd
             to
             have
             cited
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             cited
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             that
             are
             less
             express
             .
             I
             think
             it
             therefore
             not
             amiss
             to
             take
             advantage
             of
             this
             Advertisement
             ,
             and
             now
             to
             set
             down
             that
             Passage
             ,
             together
             with
             another
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             Defence
             of
             the
             
               Vow
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             titl'd
             ,
             
               Discussio
               Apologetici
               Rivetiani
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Grotius
             
               had
               said
               in
               a
               Work
               wherein
               he
               defends
               his
               Observations
               upon
               the
               Consultation
               of
            
             Cassander
             against
             Rivet
             ,
             
             
               that
               this
               last
               Divine
               was
               very
               much
               deceiv'd
            
             in
             believing
             that
             all
             the
             
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Canon
             ,
             were
             dictated
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             that
             Esdras
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             all
             the
             Iews
             was
             not
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             nor
             had
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             that
             his
             Books
             ,
             and
             the
             Collection
             he
             made
             of
             the
             more
             ancient
             Books
             ,
             had
             been
             approv'd
             by
             the
             great
             Synagogue
             ,
             in
             which
             indeed
             there
             were
             some
             Prophets
             ;
             although
             the
             Iews
             hold
             that
             there
             was
             a
             doubt
             concerning
             the
             Book
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             &c.
             
             Rivet
             
               liked
               not
               this
               Opinion
               of
            
             Grotius
             ,
             
               and
               indeavoured
               to
               prove
               the
               contrary
               ,
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               Jewish
               Authors
               .
            
             Grotius
             
               replied
               to
               him
               in
               these
               terms
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               his
            
             Vow
             for
             Peace
             .
             *
             I
             said
             indeed
             that
             the
             Books
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Canon
             were
             not
             all
             dictated
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             But
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             that
             they
             were
             written
             with
             a
             pious
             intention
             of
             Mind
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             great
             Synagogue
             ,
             whose
             Iudgment
             in
             this
             matter
             the
             Iews
             submit
             to
             .
             For
             there
             was
             no
             need
             that
             the
             Histories
             should
             be
             dictated
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             It
             was
             sufficient
             that
             the
             Writer
             had
             a
             good
             Memory
             ,
             for
             the
             things
             he
             had
             
             seen
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             were
             careful
             in
             transcribing
             the
             ancient
             Records
             .
             The
             word
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             is
             also
             ambiguous
             ;
             for
             either
             it
             signifies
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             taken
             it
             ,
             a
             certain
             divine
             Inspiration
             which
             both
             the
             ordinary
             Prophets
             had
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             David
             and
             Daniel
             ;
             or
             it
             signifies
             a
             pious
             Motion
             or
             Faculty
             stirring
             a
             Man
             up
             to
             utter
             useful
             Precepts
             relating
             to
             Human
             Life
             ,
             or
             Political
             or
             Civil
             Matters
             .
             Thus
             Maimonides
             interprets
             the
             word
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             where
             he
             treats
             of
             those
             Historical
             and
             Moral
             Writings
             .
             If
             Luke
             had
             written
             by
             the
             dictating
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             fetch'd
             his
             Authority
             from
             thence
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             do
             ,
             rather
             than
             from
             Witnesses
             ,
             whose
             Credit
             he
             follows
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             *
             Rivet
             
               was
               mightily
               scandalized
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               seem'd
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               at
               an
               answer
               so
               contradictory
               to
               the
               common
               Opinions
               .
               But
            
             ‖
             Grotius
             
               explain'd
               himself
               yet
               more
               clearly
               and
               strongly
               in
               his
               Refutation
               of
            
             Rivet
             
               's
               Apology
            
             .
             †
             Grotius
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             himself
             ,
             willingly
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             were
             commanded
             by
             God
             to
             write
             or
             speak
             ,
             did
             write
             and
             spoke
             by
             Inspiration
             from
             him
             :
             His
             Opinion
             is
             also
             the
             same
             as
             to
             the
             Apocalyse
             ,
             and
             the
             Predictions
             made
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             He
             esteems
             it
             the
             highest
             Impiety
             to
             make
             any
             doubt
             that
             all
             that
             was
             said
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             said
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Historical
             Writings
             ,
             and
             the
             Moral
             Sentences
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             he
             is
             of
             another
             Opinion
             :
             He
             thinks
             it
             sufficient
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             written
             out
             of
             a
             pious
             Intention
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             Ingenuity
             ,
             and
             concerning
             matters
             of
             highest
             importance
             ,
             &c.
             
             Neither
             Esdras
             nor
             Luke
             were
             Prophets
             ;
             but
             grave
             and
             prudent
             Men
             ,
             who
             neither
             were
             minded
             to
             deceive
             ,
             nor
             would
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             deceived
             .
             Did
             Luke
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               to
            
             Luke
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Lord
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               write
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Prophets
             us'd
             to
             say
             ?
             Nothing
             like
             it
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             
               For
               as
               much
               as
               many
               have
               
               taken
               in
               hand
               to
               set
               forth
               in
               order
               a
               Declaration
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               most
               surely
               believed
               among
               us
               :
            
             (
             He
             says
             not
             that
             by
             Command
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             others
             ,
             he
             was
             induced
             to
             write
             )
             :
             
               Even
               as
               they
               delivered
               them
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               beginning
               were
               Eye-witnesses
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               (
               viz.
            
             Mary
             the
             Mother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             other
             of
             his
             Kinsmen
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             that
             had
             been
             rais'd
             again
             by
             Iesus
             ,
             many
             Witnesses
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             :
             )
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               me
               also
               ,
               having
               had
               perfect
               understanding
               of
               all
               things
               from
               the
               very
               first
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             how
             acquir'd
             ?
             From
             Eye-witnesses
             ,
             not
             by
             Revelation
             .
             To
             write
             ,
             not
             things
             dictated
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             .
             The
             Prophets
             then
             had
             another
             sort
             of
             Impulse
             than
             Luke
             ;
             whose
             good
             Design
             nevertheless
             may
             be
             ascrib'd
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             After
             the
             Death
             of
             Grotius
             there
             came
             out
             a
             third
             Answer
             of
             
             Rivert's
             ,
             
             wherein
             he
             strives
             to
             defend
             the
             common
             Opinion
             against
             his
             famous
             Antagonist
             .
             It
             appears
             plainly
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             answering
             ,
             that
             he
             believ'd
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             had
             dictated
             the
             Scripture
             word
             for
             word
             ;
             
             and
             this
             Opinion
             is
             known
             to
             be
             the
             common
             Opinion
             of
             Protestants
             ;
             who
             on
             all
             occasions
             call
             the
             sacred
             Writers
             ,
             
               Amanuenses
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
            
             .
             Nay
             even
             Catholick
             Authors
             ,
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valence
               ,
               Bellarmin
               ,
               Tolet
               ,
            
             and
             Estius
             ,
             cited
             by
             Rivet
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             .
             
               Cornelius
               à
               Lapide
            
             ,
             whom
             Mr.
             Simon
             cites
             ,
             holds
             the
             same
             concerning
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             though
             he
             confesses
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             that
             God
             should
             dictate
             the
             words
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             only
             matter
             of
             History
             ,
             or
             of
             Moral
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             known
             otherways
             .
             So
             that
             it
             may
             be
             reasonably
             suppos'd
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Christian
             Divines
             now
             adays
             are
             of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             verbal
             Inspiration
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ;
             since
             there
             are
             very
             few
             that
             say
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             do
             ,
             say
             it
             only
             of
             some
             Books
             ,
             as
             
               Cornelius
               à
               Lapide
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Every
             body
             knows
             that
             not
             only
             in
             Sermons
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Divinity-Lectures
             ,
             upon
             any
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             some
             Men
             strangely
             wire-draw
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             seek
             after
             Reasons
             why
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             they
             speak
             ,
             makes
             use
             of
             one
             
             Expression
             rather
             than
             another
             .
             The
             same
             thing
             they
             do
             also
             in
             Commentaries
             :
             Which
             would
             be
             altogether
             absurd
             if
             my
             Supposition
             were
             admitted
             ,
             that
             the
             Stile
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             human
             and
             even
             careless
             enough
             .
             But
             this
             is
             because
             they
             commonly
             take
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Jews
             for
             granted
             ;
             who
             have
             a
             Proverb
             or
             general
             Maxim
             concerning
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Law
             (
             in
             which
             they
             believe
             all
             to
             be
             inspir'd
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             single
             Letter
             )
             that
             
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Letter
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               whereon
               there
               depends
               not
               great
               Mountains
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             I
             am
             very
             glad
             ,
             however
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Simon
             declares
             himself
             openly
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             with
             me
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Stile
             of
             the
             sacred
             Writers
             .
             I
             wish
             all
             Protestants
             would
             do
             the
             same
             .
             We
             should
             then
             soon
             be
             free
             from
             many
             Disputes
             that
             are
             grounded
             upon
             nothing
             but
             Grammatical
             Subtilties
             .
             We
             should
             then
             perceive
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             rigorously
             to
             insist
             upon
             a
             great
             many
             Expressions
             in
             the
             utmost
             extent
             of
             their
             Signification
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             sacred
             Pen-Men
             had
             spoken
             with
             the
             same
             Exactness
             ,
             as
             do
             Geometricians
             .
             We
             should
             then
             
             understand
             that
             no
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             we
             esteem
             important
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             grounded
             barely
             upon
             certain
             manners
             of
             speaking
             ;
             which
             we
             cannot
             be
             sure
             were
             exact
             ;
             because
             the
             sacred
             Writers
             ,
             not
             affecting
             exactness
             of
             Stile
             ,
             may
             have
             used
             that
             manner
             of
             Expression
             without
             any
             design
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             antecedent
             Imputation
             of
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             Comparison
             St.
             Paul
             makes
             (
             Chap.
             V.
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             )
             between
             the
             Grace
             that
             came
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Sin
             that
             entred
             into
             the
             World
             by
             Adam
             .
             Men
             stretch
             this
             Comparison
             with
             too
             much
             Rigor
             ,
             not
             considering
             that
             St.
             Paul's
             Stile
             is
             the
             Stile
             of
             one
             that
             observes
             little
             Exactness
             in
             his
             Expressions
             ,
             although
             in
             the
             main
             his
             Arguments
             are
             admirable
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             laying
             too
             great
             stress
             upon
             the
             turn
             of
             his
             Phrases
             may
             expose
             us
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             falling
             into
             gross
             Error
             .
             The
             general
             Design
             that
             he
             proposes
             to
             himself
             ought
             only
             to
             be
             stuck
             to
             ;
             without
             insisting
             particularly
             upon
             every
             term
             ,
             and
             every
             distinct
             Period
             ;
             which
             taken
             separately
             and
             strictly
             ,
             may
             oft-times
             prove
             contrary
             
             to
             what
             he
             drives
             at
             .
             Those
             who
             are
             a
             little
             conversant
             in
             the
             Disputes
             amongst
             Protestants
             ,
             will
             easily
             see
             the
             importance
             of
             this
             Remark
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             ingenuous
             Acknowledgment
             of
             what
             there
             is
             of
             Human
             in
             the
             sacred
             Writings
             ,
             would
             render
             the
             Truth
             of
             our
             Religion
             more
             conspicuous
             to
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             incredulous
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             hid
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             clothing
             it
             in
             certain
             Notions
             which
             common
             Sense
             makes
             them
             reject
             ,
             and
             from
             among
             which
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             pick
             out
             the
             Heavenly
             Truths
             .
             Men
             fancy
             that
             for
             the
             Establishment
             of
             Religion
             it
             is
             requisite
             to
             maintain
             every
             thing
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             true
             )
             would
             be
             an
             invincible
             Proof
             of
             it
             .
             they
             cast
             therefore
             about
             in
             their
             own
             Minds
             for
             such
             Foundations
             as
             they
             conceive
             would
             make
             it
             most
             stable
             .
             With
             this
             their
             Brain
             becomes
             so
             heated
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             end
             they
             rashly
             assert
             that
             these
             are
             the
             real
             Foundations
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             these
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             Religion
             will
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             and
             be
             destroy'd
             .
             Thus
             some
             Romish
             Doctors
             have
             fancy'd
             that
             Men
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             not
             being
             capable
             to
             examine
             
             Religion
             themselves
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             God
             should
             settle
             a
             way
             whereby
             they
             might
             find
             it
             ,
             without
             Examination
             ;
             viz.
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Authority
             .
             And
             from
             thence
             they
             have
             concluded
             ,
             That
             to
             deny
             there
             is
             an
             Authority
             in
             the
             World
             to
             which
             People
             ought
             intirely
             to
             submit
             ,
             is
             to
             overthrow
             Religion
             .
             But
             to
             these
             Gentlemen
             it
             is
             answer'd
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             absurd
             in
             them
             to
             fancy
             that
             God
             will
             not
             preserve
             the
             true
             Religion
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             the
             way
             that
             they
             have
             imagin'd
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             answer'd
             to
             our
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             who
             believe
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             every
             word
             ;
             viz.
             that
             they
             are
             deceived
             in
             believing
             that
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             founded
             upon
             that
             Opinion
             .
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             reckon
             every
             thing
             among
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             that
             unto
             us
             seems
             proper
             to
             strengthen
             it
             ;
             nor
             to
             trouble
             our selves
             in
             examining
             after
             what
             manner
             we
             would
             have
             establish'd
             it
             ,
             had
             the
             thing
             depended
             upon
             us
             ;
             or
             in
             asserting
             how
             God
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             it
             .
             But
             we
             ought
             to
             consider
             things
             in
             themselves
             as
             they
             really
             are
             ,
             and
             learn
             what
             has
             been
             
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             what
             he
             has
             done
             ;
             not
             conclude
             that
             he
             has
             done
             this
             or
             the
             other
             thing
             ,
             because
             we
             fancy
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             will'd
             it
             .
             Libertines
             who
             see
             that
             to
             uphold
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             Men
             bring
             long
             Metaphysical
             Arguments
             (
             which
             often
             prove
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Suppositions
             they
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             make
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             )
             believe
             presently
             that
             Christian
             Religion
             has
             no
             better
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             so
             reject
             it
             ;
             as
             much
             perhaps
             through
             the
             fault
             of
             those
             Divines
             who
             argue
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             their
             own
             .
             But
             if
             things
             were
             represented
             to
             them
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             without
             going
             about
             to
             force
             them
             to
             allow
             that
             which
             is
             not
             prov'd
             ,
             they
             would
             submit
             to
             our
             Reasons
             ;
             and
             we
             should
             not
             need
             to
             teach
             them
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             Religion
             injoins
             them
             ,
             after
             having
             convinc'd
             them
             of
             its
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           what
           Mr.
           N.
           has
           writ
           to
           me
           ,
           upon
           the
           desire
           that
           was
           intimated
           of
           his
           giving
           some
           further
           
           Explication
           of
           his
           Thoughts
           .
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           found
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           those
           who
           may
           have
           mistaken
           his
           Sense
           ,
           and
           who
           on
           that
           account
           have
           charg'd
           him
           with
           Opinions
           which
           he
           never
           had
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           very
           far
           from
           being
           guilty
           of
           what
           he
           is
           so
           uncharitably
           accus'd
           of
           .
           I
           will
           send
           you
           ,
           by
           the
           next
           ,
           the
           Answers
           which
           he
           makes
           to
           divers
           Objections
           that
           have
           been
           propos'd
           to
           him
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOURTH
           LETTER
           .
        
         
           I
           Believe
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Condition
           in
           the
           World
           more
           deplorable
           ,
           than
           theirs
           that
           publish
           any
           thing
           in
           Print
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           so
           that
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           satisfy
           all
           those
           that
           censure
           them
           .
           Some
           Persons
           have
           taken
           it
           ill
           that
           it
           should
           be
           said
           ,
           It
           was
           hard
           to
           confute
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           They
           hold
           it
           very
           easy
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           needs
           no
           great
           Ability
           to
           do
           it
           .
           But
           they
           either
           undertake
           it
           not
           ;
           Or
           if
           they
           make
           any
           Objection
           ,
           they
           show
           that
           they
           understand
           nothing
           of
           the
           matter
           ;
           as
           the
           Prior
           of
           Bolleville
           ,
           who
           seems
           to
           understand
           neither
           what
           Mr.
           N.
           has
           said
           ,
           nor
           what
           himself
           objects
           .
           Others
           confess
           that
           it
           is
           a
           very
           difficult
           matter
           ;
           and
           pretend
           that
           therefore
           a
           Man
           ought
           not
           to
           trouble
           himself
           with
           it
           ;
           nor
           raise
           Scruples
           in
           weak
           Heads
           which
           
           the
           strongest
           would
           find
           it
           a
           difficulty
           to
           remove
           .
           To
           satisfy
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           requisite
           to
           show
           ,
           that
           the
           Objections
           propos'd
           are
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           refute
           Mr.
           
           N's
           Opinions
           :
           And
           that
           is
           the
           very
           thing
           that
           will
           infallibly
           offend
           the
           others
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           nothing
           said
           on
           that
           Subject
           .
           If
           the
           Advice
           of
           these
           last
           be
           taken
           ,
           the
           first
           will
           undoubtedly
           say
           that
           we
           were
           much
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           it
           was
           very
           hard
           to
           confute
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           easily
           overthrown
           .
           They
           will
           be
           apt
           even
           to
           say
           that
           it
           is
           not
           without
           design
           that
           we
           have
           made
           use
           of
           weak
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           their
           crazy
           Fancies
           will
           set
           no
           bounds
           to
           their
           Suspicions
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           too
           many
           Divines
           ,
           who
           glory
           in
           a
           shew
           of
           diving
           into
           other
           Mens
           Thoughts
           .
           What
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           One
           of
           the
           two
           must
           unavoidably
           be
           displeas'd
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           then
           be
           afraid
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           to
           communicate
           to
           you
           the
           Answers
           of
           Mr.
           N.
           to
           some
           Objections
           .
           Such
           as
           have
           not
           read
           the
           Explanations
           which
           I
           sent
           you
           a
           while
           ago
           ,
           with
           sufficient
           Attention
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           by
           our
           Friend's
           Answers
           better
           apprehend
           his
           true
           meaning
           .
        
         
         
           Objection
           1.
           
        
         
           To
           say
           that
           the
           Prophets
           have
           often
           express'd
           themselves
           in
           their
           Prophecies
           ,
           
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           on
           other
           occasions
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           constantly
           inspir'd
           by
           God
           with
           all
           their
           Expressions
           ,
           is
           to
           lessen
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Prophecies
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             They
             that
             make
             this
             Objection
             could
             not
             say
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             give
             more
             advantage
             to
             the
             Profane
             .
             For
             it
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             Stile
             of
             the
             Prophets
             varies
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             their
             Genius
             ;
             as
             has
             been
             observ'd
             ,
             and
             as
             is
             agreed
             by
             the
             most
             able
             Interpreters
             .
             Mr.
             Simon
             proves
             it
             himself
             ,
             Pag.
             123.
             of
             his
             Answer
             ,
             and
             makes
             appear
             that
             what
             the
             Prophets
             said
             was
             not
             the
             less
             God's
             Word
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             observe
             that
             our
             Divines
             are
             even
             more
             scrupulous
             than
             the
             Jews
             .
             For
             these
             believe
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             Words
             only
             in
             the
             Pentateuch
             ;
             whereas
             they
             believe
             it
             throughout
             all
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             *
             
               The
               Prophecy
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             says
             
               Manasseth
               Ben.
               Israel
            
             ,
             after
             many
             
             other
             Rabbins
             ,
             
               was
               in
               every
               respect
               more
               honourable
               ,
               and
               more
               excellent
               ,
               than
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Prophets
               .
               For
               to
               them
               ,
               whensoever
               they
               receiv'd
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               the
               Sense
               only
               ,
               or
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               matter
               to
               be
               foretold
               was
               reveal'd
               ;
               but
               they
               declar'd
               to
               the
               People
               this
               Thing
               or
               Matter
               in
               their
               own
               words
               .
               And
               for
               that
               Reason
               they
               made
               use
               of
               this
               form
               of
               speaking
               ;
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               me
               ;
               As
               if
               they
               would
               say
               ,
               these
               things
               which
               we
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               although
               we
               express
               them
               in
               our
               words
               ,
               contain
               the
               Sense
               which
               we
               have
               receiv'd
               from
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Many
             Christian
             Divines
             have
             said
             the
             same
             things
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             in
             general
             ;
             as
             Mr.
             
               Huet
               in
               his
               Demonstration
            
             ;
             who
             plainly
             affirms
             ,
             
               that
               the
               things
               are
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               the
               Words
               and
               the
               Language
               to
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             He
             says
             also
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             
               Prophetic
               Extasy
               does
               ordinarily
               produce
               a
            
             †
             
               hard
               ,
               rough
               and
               broken
               Stile
               .
            
             Many
             others
             have
             held
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             without
             being
             thought
             guilty
             of
             Heterodoxy
             .
          
        
         
         
           Objection
           2.
           
        
         
           It
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           David
           says
           many
           things
           of
           himself
           ,
           
           and
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           not
           thinking
           to
           prophesy
           ;
           which
           contain
           notwithstanding
           Predictions
           of
           what
           was
           to
           happen
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           as
           what
           he
           says
           Psal.
           XLI
           .
           10.
           
           LXIX
           .
           26.
           
           CIX
           .
           8.
           places
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           apply
           to
           Iudas
           .
           Nevertheless
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           after
           citing
           some
           words
           of
           Psal.
           XVI
           .
           where
           David
           speaks
           of
           himself
           in
           the
           first
           Person
           ,
           
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leave
             my
             Soul
             in
             Hell
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             thy
             Holy
             One
             to
             see
             Corruption
             ,
          
           &c.
           adds
           ,
           that
           this
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           David
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           dead
           and
           rotten
           many
           Years
           ago
           ;
           but
           that
           
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             knew
             that
             God
             had
             sworn
             with
             an
             Oath
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Fruit
             of
             his
             Loins
             he
             would
             raise
             up
             Christ
             to
             sit
             upon
             his
             Throne
             ;
             he
             seeing
             this
             before-hand
             ,
             spake
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             Soul
             ,
          
           &c.
           by
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           David
           ,
           speaking
           in
           the
           first
           Person
           ,
           knew
           nevertheless
           that
           he
           spoke
           not
           concerning
           himself
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             I
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             David
             never
             prophesy'd
             ,
             in
             speaking
             of
             himself
             as
             
             of
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             understood
             not
             that
             in
             the
             properest
             and
             highest
             sense
             of
             his
             Words
             he
             spake
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             though
             what
             he
             said
             had
             also
             some
             relation
             to
             himself
             .
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Psalms
             divers
             Prophecies
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             ,
             David
             could
             not
             say
             of
             himself
             ,
             unless
             in
             a
             very
             Metaphorical
             Sense
             ,
             that
             
               God
               would
               not
               leave
               his
               Soul
               in
               Hell
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               his
               Holy
               One
               to
               see
               Corruption
               ,
            
             although
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Psalm
             may
             be
             suitable
             enough
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Objection
           3.
           
        
         
           The
           Curses
           in
           the
           CIXth
           Psalm
           are
           imputed
           to
           a
           human
           Passion
           ;
           yet
           St.
           Peter
           teaches
           us
           ,
           Acts
           I.
           20.
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Prophecy
           .
           It
           seems
           the
           better
           way
           therefore
           to
           take
           all
           those
           Curses
           for
           simple
           Predictions
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           Imprecations
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           translate
           in
           the
           Future
           Tense
           ;
           
             Thou
             shalt
             set
             a
             wicked
             Man
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Adversary
             shall
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             This
             might
             be
             a
             Prophecy
             ,
             of
             that
             sort
             which
             we
             said
             were
             sometimes
             pronounc'd
             without
             their
             being
             aware
             
             who
             pronounc'd
             it
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             brought
             some
             Examples
             :
             which
             sort
             of
             Prophecy
             is
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             violent
             Passion
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             Caiaphas
             .
             But
             indeed
             these
             Expressions
             cannot
             be
             translated
             in
             the
             future
             Tense
             ,
             without
             extream
             violence
             to
             the
             Text
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             ancient
             Interpreters
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             modern
             ,
             have
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Imperative
             or
             Optative
             Mood
             :
             Nor
             ought
             it
             to
             seem
             strange
             that
             we
             think
             there
             was
             in
             this
             an
             Excess
             of
             Passion
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             explain
             any
             other
             way
             those
             words
             of
             Psalm
             CXXXVII
             .
             
               Happy
               shall
               he
               be
               that
               taketh
               and
               dasheth
               thy
               little
               ones
               against
               the
               Stones
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Let
             any
             one
             compare
             the
             words
             of
             Psal.
             CIX
             .
             with
             those
             which
             a
             Heathen
             Poet
             puts
             into
             the
             Mouth
             of
             a
             desperate
             Woman
             .
             
               Vivat
               ,
               per
               urbes
               erret
               ignotas
               egens
               ,
            
             
               Exul
               ,
               pavens
               ,
               invisus
               ,
               incerti
               laris
               ,
            
             
               —
               quoque
               non
               aliud
               queam
            
             
               Pejus
               precari
               ,
               liberos
               similes
               Patri
               ,
            
             
               Similesque
               Matri
               .
            
             In
             fine
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             necessary
             to
             render
             all
             these
             words
             in
             the
             future
             Tense
             ,
             
             to
             avoid
             making
             the
             Psalmist
             pronounce
             such
             Curses
             ,
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             other
             places
             where
             the
             Version
             would
             need
             to
             be
             reform'd
             ,
             and
             where
             we
             should
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             strain
             the
             Text
             ;
             as
             may
             easily
             be
             perceiv'd
             in
             turning
             over
             the
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             .
          
        
         
           Objection
           4.
           
        
         
           It
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           
           that
           Inspiration
           seems
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           composing
           of
           pious
           Hymns
           ;
           and
           concluded
           from
           thence
           that
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           said
           that
           all
           such
           Hymns
           were
           immediately
           inspir'd
           .
           The
           same
           sort
           of
           Argument
           has
           been
           applied
           also
           afterwards
           to
           divers
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           But
           it
           no
           ways
           follows
           ,
           because
           Inspiration
           was
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           that
           therefore
           there
           was
           none
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Argument
             proves
             not
             directly
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Inspiration
             on
             these
             occasions
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             the
             thing
             it self
             to
             induce
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             was
             any
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             such
             Inspiration
             is
             suppos'd
             without
             any
             necessity
             .
             When
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             done
             by
             the
             
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             Miracles
             .
             Hence
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             recourse
             to
             Inspiration
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             a
             Book
             to
             make
             us
             believe
             it
             was
             inspir'd
             ;
             and
             when
             all
             that
             is
             in
             it
             might
             have
             been
             said
             without
             Inspiration
             ;
             unless
             we
             have
             some
             positive
             Proof
             that
             he
             who
             compos'd
             it
             was
             inspir'd
             .
             Now
             I
             maintain
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Proof
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             us
             that
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Scripture
             were
             inspir'd
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             they
             are
             commonly
             said
             to
             have
             been
             .
          
        
         
           Objection
           5.
           
        
         
           It
           has
           been
           inferr'd
           from
           the
           evident
           marks
           of
           Meditation
           ,
           
           and
           Pains
           taking
           ,
           which
           appear
           in
           several
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           (
           as
           those
           where
           the
           Verses
           begin
           with
           all
           the
           Letters
           of
           the
           Alphabet
           in
           order
           )
           that
           those
           places
           have
           not
           been
           inspir'd
           .
           But
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           Inspiration
           excludes
           all
           sort
           of
           Meditation
           and
           Pains-taking
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Simon
           has
           observ'd
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Resp.
          
           p.
           125
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             I
             acknowledg
             that
             it
             cannot
             from
             thence
             be
             concluded
             that
             the
             matter
             was
             not
             inspir'd
             ;
             nor
             was
             this
             Argument
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             but
             only
             against
             those
             who
             hold
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             very
             words
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             principally
             ,
             against
             the
             generality
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
             There
             is
             certainly
             little
             likelihood
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             would
             inspire
             such
             things
             as
             those
             .
             But
             the
             Consequence
             I
             have
             drawn
             from
             thence
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Stile
             not
             being
             inspir'd
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             sure
             that
             the
             things
             are
             ;
             unless
             the
             Characters
             of
             Inspiration
             appear
             in
             those
             things
             themselves
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             have
             otherwise
             some
             positive
             Proof
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Objection
           6.
           
        
         
           What
           has
           been
           said
           concerning
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           sacred
           Historians
           is
           not
           enough
           :
           
           There
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           added
           also
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Simon
           has
           it
           ,
           
             That
             God
             directed
             the
             Pen
             of
             the
             sacred
             Historians
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             fall
             into
             Error
             .
             They
             were
             Men
             that
             wrote
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirit
             that
             directed
             them
             depriv'd
             them
             not
             of
             their
             Reason
             ,
             nor
             their
             Memory
             ,
             to
             inspire
             them
             with
             
             matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             knew
             perfectly
             :
             but
             it
             determin'd
             them
             in
             general
             to
             write
             of
             some
             matters
             ,
             rather
             than
             others
             ,
             though
             they
             knew
             both
             alike
             well
             .
          
           Resp.
           p.
           128.
           
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             This
             may
             be
             granted
             ;
             provided
             that
             by
             
               directing
               the
               Pen
               of
               the
               sacred
               Historians
            
             be
             only
             understood
             
               the
               determining
               them
               in
               general
               to
               write
               of
               some
               matters
               rather
               than
               others
               ,
               though
               they
               knew
               both
               alike
               well
               .
            
             Mr.
             Simon
             fights
             here
             with
             his
             own
             Shadow
             :
             for
             no
             body
             deny'd
             that
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             was
             said
             that
             the
             sacred
             Historians
             have
             writ
             of
             no
             matter
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             not
             well
             instructed
             :
             And
             this
             in
             opposition
             to
             those
             who
             pretend
             that
             the
             Historians
             of
             the
             Bible
             were
             inspir'd
             with
             the
             matters
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             if
             they
             could
             not
             have
             known
             them
             any
             other
             way
             .
             But
             these
             People
             would
             condemn
             Mr.
             Simon
             as
             well
             as
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Objection
           7.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           suppos'd
           ,
           
           without
           any
           Reason
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           sometimes
           real
           Contradictions
           amongst
           the
           sacred
           Historians
           ,
           
           whereas
           they
           are
           but
           seeming
           ones
           .
           The
           Learned
           have
           reconcil'd
           them
           all
           ,
           not
           excepting
           that
           about
           the
           Death
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           which
           is
           cited
           as
           an
           Example
           of
           a
           
             manifest
             Contradiction
          
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             To
             answer
             this
             Objection
             fully
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             requisite
             not
             only
             to
             quote
             the
             places
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             believ'd
             there
             is
             some
             little
             Contradiction
             ;
             but
             also
             all
             the
             Explications
             which
             many
             learned
             Men
             have
             given
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             whereby
             to
             show
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             of
             those
             Explications
             that
             clears
             the
             Difficulty
             .
             But
             to
             do
             this
             would
             require
             a
             Book
             for
             every
             place
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             so
             great
             variety
             of
             Opinions
             upon
             these
             Passages
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             reckon'd
             up
             ten
             or
             twelve
             Interpretations
             of
             one
             single
             place
             .
             One
             Learned
             Man
             has
             made
             a
             Volume
             in
             Quarto
             ,
             
             of
             an
             hundred
             and
             ninety
             two
             Pages
             ,
             upon
             that
             single
             place
             concerning
             the
             Death
             of
             Iudas
             .
             But
             if
             the
             most
             of
             these
             Interpretations
             be
             consider'd
             without
             prepossession
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             very
             much
             strain'd
             .
             Words
             are
             never
             wanting
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             easy
             
             matter
             to
             silence
             a
             Man
             of
             an
             indifferent
             Capacity
             ,
             who
             undertakes
             to
             defend
             an
             Opinion
             that
             cannot
             be
             demonstratively
             disprov'd
             .
             Let
             me
             therefore
             ,
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             examine
             some
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             that
             have
             given
             the
             Learned
             the
             most
             trouble
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             him
             ask
             himself
             whether
             he
             would
             admit
             of
             those
             Reconcilements
             that
             he
             finds
             in
             the
             Commentators
             ,
             if
             the
             Question
             concern'd
             other
             Authors
             than
             those
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
             Assuredly
             he
             would
             reject
             them
             ;
             and
             would
             say
             that
             it
             were
             better
             to
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             some
             Contrariety
             in
             small
             things
             ,
             than
             to
             render
             the
             whole
             History
             doubtful
             ,
             by
             persisting
             obstinately
             in
             defence
             of
             things
             of
             no
             consequence
             .
             If
             this
             were
             done
             in
             what
             concerns
             the
             Death
             of
             Iudas
             ,
             which
             is
             brought
             for
             an
             Example
             ,
             I
             am
             well
             assur'd
             there
             is
             no
             Opinion
             would
             appear
             more
             reasonable
             than
             that
             of
             Salmasius
             ,
             in
             his
             third
             Letter
             to
             Bartholin
             concerning
             the
             Cross.
             *
             
               It
               is
               manifest
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               usual
               with
               the
               Evangelists
               not
               to
               take
               much
               heed
               of
               minute
               Circumstances
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               principal
               History
               :
               Nor
               do
               
               I
               see
               how
               otherwise
               that
               wherein
            
             Matthew
             and
             Luke
             
               differ
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Death
               of
            
             Judas
             ,
             
               can
               be
               reconcil'd
            
             .
          
        
         
           Objection
           8.
           
        
         
           Whereas
           it
           is
           doubted
           ,
           
           whether
           it
           were
           well
           done
           to
           admit
           the
           History
           of
           Esther
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           Canon
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           some
           Circumstances
           in
           it
           which
           seem
           to
           be
           pure
           Invention
           ;
           Ought
           not
           those
           Circumstances
           to
           have
           been
           cited
           ?
           And
           supposing
           they
           were
           such
           ;
           may
           it
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           with
           Mr.
           
             Simon
             (
             Pag.
          
           129.
           of
           his
           Answer
           )
           that
           the
           Book
           might
           be
           a
           Parable
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           less
           Canonical
           for
           that
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             I
             might
             save
             my self
             the
             labour
             of
             answering
             this
             objection
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             affirmed
             nothing
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             said
             that
             I
             would
             not
             examine
             the
             Opinion
             of
             those
             who
             believe
             the
             History
             of
             Esther
             to
             be
             a
             feigned
             History
             .
             Neither
             will
             I
             make
             my self
             at
             present
             a
             Party
             in
             the
             Dispute
             .
             But
             since
             it
             is
             desir'd
             ,
             I
             will
             barely
             recite
             the
             Reasons
             for
             which
             some
             reject
             this
             Book
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               In
               the
               ,
               first
               place
               ;
               Mordecai
            
             and
             Esther
             ,
             Whom
             the
             Author
             represents
             as
             pious
             Persons
             ,
             and
             particulaly
             favour'd
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             agree
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Law.
             It
             is
             where
             Mordecai
             counsels
             Esther
             to
             indeavour
             to
             please
             Ahasuerus
             ,
             which
             she
             consents
             to
             ;
             though
             Moses
             had
             expresly
             forbidden
             them
             to
             make
             Alliance
             with
             the
             Heathens
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
            
             ;
             All
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             this
             Story
             are
             very
             observable
             .
             Esther
             pleases
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             proclaims
             her
             Queen
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             oblige
             her
             to
             tell
             him
             from
             what
             Extraction
             she
             is
             sprung
             .
             Mordecai
             discovers
             a
             Conspiracy
             against
             Ahasuerus
             ,
             and
             advertises
             him
             of
             it
             by
             the
             means
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             without
             receiving
             nevertheless
             any
             Recompence
             ;
             only
             the
             Conspirators
             were
             hang'd
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             matter
             recorded
             .
             Haman
             grows
             in
             great
             favour
             at
             Court
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             all
             the
             World
             bowed
             and
             reverenced
             him
             .
             Mordecai
             thinks
             not
             fit
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Haman
             cannot
             bear
             his
             Neglect
             ;
             and
             having
             learn'd
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Jew
             ,
             resolves
             to
             make
             the
             whole
             Jewish
             Nation
             perish
             
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             He
             offers
             King
             Ahasuerus
             ten
             thousand
             Talents
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             consent
             to
             that
             Nation
             's
             Destruction
             .
             The
             King
             presently
             consents
             (
             without
             taking
             the
             Money
             )
             and
             gives
             Haman
             his
             Ring
             ;
             who
             makes
             use
             of
             it
             in
             sealing
             the
             Letters
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             order'd
             to
             lay
             violent
             Hands
             on
             all
             the
             Jews
             ,
             not
             sparing
             Women
             nor
             little
             Children
             .
             Messengers
             are
             dispatch'd
             to
             carry
             theses
             Letters
             all
             over
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Edict
             is
             publish'd
             at
             
               Shushan
               .
               Esther
            
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             yet
             told
             what
             Extraction
             she
             was
             of
             ,
             is
             inform'd
             that
             Mordecai
             was
             at
             the
             King's
             Gate
             all
             in
             Sackcloath
             .
             She
             sends
             him
             Raiment
             ;
             which
             he
             refuses
             ,
             and
             expects
             a
             second
             Message
             before
             he
             tells
             what
             makes
             him
             so
             sad
             .
             Esther
             having
             learn'd
             the
             matter
             ,
             is
             afraid
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             King
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             fobidden
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             unless
             the
             King
             by
             reaching
             out
             his
             Scepter
             of
             Gold
             dispensed
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             being
             blam'd
             by
             Mordecai
             ,
             she
             resolves
             to
             run
             the
             hazerd
             ,
             after
             a
             Fast
             of
             three
             days
             observ'd
             by
             her self
             ,
             her
             Ladies
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Jews
             in
             
               Shushan
               .
               Esther
            
             appears
             before
             the
             King.
             
             He
             sees
             her
             ,
             and
             reaches
             out
             his
             Scepter
             of
             Gold
             that
             she
             might
             come
             near
             him
             .
             She
             invites
             the
             King
             and
             Haman
             to
             a
             Banquet
             in
             her
             Apartment
             .
             They
             go
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             at
             the
             Banquet
             asks
             the
             Queen
             what
             she
             would
             have
             him
             grant
             her
             .
             She
             invites
             Ahasuerus
             and
             Haman
             again
             the
             next
             day
             .
             Haman
             puff'd
             up
             with
             his
             good
             Fortune
             ,
             boasts
             of
             his
             Happiness
             to
             his
             Wife
             and
             all
             his
             Friends
             ;
             but
             complains
             at
             the
             same
             time
             extreamly
             of
             Mordecai
             the
             Jew
             for
             not
             doing
             him
             Reverence
             .
             His
             Wife
             advises
             him
             to
             cause
             a
             Gibbet
             to
             be
             made
             fifty
             Foot
             high
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             unto
             the
             King
             on
             the
             Morrow
             that
             Mordecai
             might
             be
             hanged
             thereon
             .
             Haman
             goes
             to
             Bed
             thereupon
             ,
             secure
             that
             the
             next
             day
             he
             should
             be
             reveng'd
             of
             the
             Insolence
             of
             the
             Jew
             .
             But
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             sleep
             that
             Night
             ,
             causes
             the
             Records
             of
             State
             to
             be
             read
             to
             him
             ,
             where
             he
             finds
             the
             good
             Office
             that
             Jew
             had
             done
             him
             ;
             for
             which
             ,
             on
             Inquiry
             he
             was
             told
             that
             no
             Reward
             had
             been
             given
             him
             .
             Haman
             comes
             to
             Court
             early
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             King
             that
             Mordecai
             might
             be
             hang'd
             .
             But
             he
             is
             no
             sooner
             
             in
             the
             Presence
             ,
             than
             the
             King
             calls
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             asks
             him
             what
             should
             be
             done
             to
             the
             Man
             whom
             the
             King
             would
             extreamly
             honour
             .
             Haman
             ,
             who
             fancy'd
             it
             was
             himself
             that
             the
             King
             was
             minded
             so
             to
             honour
             ,
             answers
             in
             a
             way
             that
             tended
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Person
             that
             was
             to
             be
             honoured
             .
             Immediately
             the
             King
             commands
             him
             (
             what
             a
             Thunderbolt
             for
             an
             ambitious
             and
             revengeful
             Person
             !
             )
             to
             go
             do
             it
             to
             Mordecai
             the
             Jew
             .
             He
             retires
             home
             in
             Confusion
             ,
             to
             bewail
             his
             Misfortune
             with
             his
             Friends
             ;
             who
             tell
             him
             plainly
             that
             the
             Jew
             will
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             .
             Presently
             the
             King's
             Chamberlains
             come
             to
             call
             him
             to
             the
             Banquet
             in
             the
             Queen's
             Apartment
             .
             At
             the
             Banquet
             Esther
             tells
             the
             King
             there
             was
             a
             Design
             to
             destroy
             her
             and
             her
             People
             .
             The
             King
             in
             a
             Passion
             asks
             who
             it
             was
             design'd
             it
             ;
             and
             being
             told
             it
             was
             Haman
             ,
             he
             goes
             out
             in
             Wrath
             into
             the
             Garden
             .
             Haman
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             stays
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             throws
             himself
             upon
             her
             Bed
             ,
             indeavouring
             to
             pacify
             ,
             her
             Wrath.
             The
             King
             returns
             while
             he
             was
             in
             that
             Rosture
             ,
             and
             believes
             Haman
             was
             
             about
             to
             force
             the
             Queen
             .
             Haman
             is
             seiz'd
             upon
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Gibbet
             being
             found
             ready
             sitted
             for
             
               Mordecai
               ,
               Haman
            
             by
             the
             king's
             order
             is
             hanged
             upon
             it
             .
             Mordecai
             succeeds
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Haman
             ;
             and
             by
             
             Esther's
             means
             obtains
             another
             Edict
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Jews
             are
             permitted
             to
             take
             Arms
             ,
             and
             defend
             themselves
             against
             those
             that
             should
             fall
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             day
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Edict
             being
             come
             ,
             the
             Jews
             kill
             all
             those
             that
             went
             about
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
             They
             slay
             five
             hundred
             in
             Shushan
             .
             And
             the
             like
             leave
             being
             given
             them
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             they
             kill
             three
             hundred
             more
             ,
             besides
             
             Haman's
             ten
             Sons
             who
             were
             hang'd
             by
             the
             King's
             order
             .
             Now
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             these
             Circumstances
             ,
             it
             is
             observ'd
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             if
             
               Vnity
               of
               Time
               and
               Place
            
             had
             been
             observ'd
             in
             this
             Story
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             nothing
             wanting
             to
             have
             made
             it
             a
             good
             Tragi-Comedy
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             determine
             nothing
             upon
             the
             Point
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             this
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             likelihood
             Mr.
             Simon
             had
             not
             read
             of
             a
             long
             time
             this
             Book
             ,
             when
             he
             writ
             
             the
             129th
             Page
             of
             his
             Answer
             ;
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               though
               it
               should
               be
               suppos'd
               that
               the
               Books
               of
            
             Esther
             ,
             Judith
             ,
             and
             Tobit
             
               are
               not
               true
               Histories
               ,
               yet
               it
               does
               not
               follow
               therefore
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               left
               out
               of
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Canonical
               Books
               :
               And
               that
               he
               has
               observ'd
               in
               his
               Critical
               History
               ,
               after
               St.
            
             Jerom
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Parabolical
               Stile
               has
               always
               been
               in
               esteem
               amongst
               the
               Eastern
               People
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Book
               whether
               it
               contain
               a
               true
               History
               ,
               or
               a
               plain
               Parable
               ,
               or
               a
               History
               mix'd
               with
               Parables
               ,
               is
               not
               therefore
               the
               less
               true
               or
               less
               Canonical
               .
            
             If
             the
             Histories
             contain'd
             in
             these
             Books
             are
             not
             true
             ,
             they
             are
             certainly
             not
             Parables
             ,
             but
             Romances
             .
             The
             bare
             reading
             them
             is
             sufficient
             to
             show
             that
             those
             who
             writ
             them
             publish'd
             them
             not
             for
             Books
             of
             Morality
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             surprizing
             and
             wonderful
             Stories
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             Iudith
             and
             Tobit
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             by
             the
             Original
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Esther
             gives
             to
             the
             Feast
             of
             Purim
             ,
             that
             he
             compos'd
             that
             Book
             with
             design
             to
             make
             it
             look
             like
             a
             true
             History
             .
             See
             the
             IXth
             Chap.
             v.
             27.
             to
             the
             end
             .
             The
             Original
             of
             a
             Feast
             uses
             not
             to
             be
             founded
             upon
             a
             Parable
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             
             History
             as
             that
             of
             Esther
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             mix'd
             with
             Parables
             .
             Mr.
             Simon
             says
             well
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Parables
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             so
             well
             circumstantiated
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             take
             them
             for
             true
             Histories
             .
             But
             we
             must
             not
             have
             read
             either
             the
             Book
             of
             Esther
             ,
             or
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             to
             be
             perswaded
             that
             there
             is
             any
             resemblance
             betwixt
             the
             History
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             and
             the
             Parables
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             The
             Parable
             most
             like
             to
             a
             History
             is
             that
             of
             Dives
             and
             Lazarus
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             like
             the
             History
             of
             Esther
             .
             See
             
               Ioseph
               .
               Antiq.
               lib.
               11.
               cap.
            
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Objection
           9.
           
        
         
           The
           Prudence
           and
           Reason
           of
           the
           Apostles
           is
           often
           spoken
           of
           ,
           *
           as
           if
           the
           use
           they
           made
           thereof
           were
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Inspiration
           attributed
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           these
           things
           may
           well
           agree
           together
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Simon
           observes
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             If
             Mr.
             Simon
             understood
             what
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             reconciling
             Human
             Prudence
             with
             Inspiration
             ,
             he
             believes
             undoubtedly
             the
             
             same
             thing
             that
             I
             do
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             We
             agree
             that
             the
             Terms
             were
             not
             inspir'd
             .
             The
             question
             is
             only
             about
             the
             Things
             .
             The
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             things
             consists
             ,
             either
             in
             presenting
             to
             the
             Mind
             general
             Principles
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             that
             are
             inspir'd
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             have
             occasion
             afterward
             ,
             draw
             Consequences
             ;
             or
             in
             furnishing
             it
             with
             Arguments
             ready
             fram'd
             .
             If
             God
             furnish'd
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             Apostles
             with
             Arguments
             ready
             fram'd
             ,
             they
             made
             no
             use
             of
             their
             Reason
             ,
             having
             nothing
             to
             do
             but
             to
             declare
             what
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             had
             inspir'd
             them
             with
             ;
             as
             the
             Prophets
             were
             only
             to
             express
             the
             Sense
             of
             what
             God
             had
             said
             to
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             every
             body
             calls
             properly
             Inspiration
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             suppos'd
             that
             God
             presented
             to
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             Apostles
             only
             general
             Principles
             ,
             of
             which
             by
             their
             own
             reasoning
             they
             made
             necessary
             and
             fit
             Application
             ,
             upon
             emergent
             occasions
             ;
             they
             were
             in
             that
             case
             no
             more
             inspir'd
             than
             those
             ,
             who
             having
             carefully
             read
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             have
             the
             Ideas
             thereof
             so
             present
             in
             their
             Minds
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             fail
             to
             make
             
             use
             of
             it
             when
             it
             is
             necessary
             .
             In
             this
             last
             Supposition
             Reason
             indeed
             is
             made
             use
             of
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             other
             it
             is
             not
             .
             Now
             it
             appears
             that
             Mr.
             Simon
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Opinion
             that
             excludes
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             say
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             he
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             with
             me
             ,
             though
             he
             know
             it
             not
             .
             For
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             God
             might
             have
             presented
             to
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             either
             by
             supernatural
             or
             natural
             ways
             ,
             the
             general
             Ideas
             of
             which
             they
             should
             stand
             in
             need
             ,
             to
             defend
             themselves
             at
             their
             Trials
             .
             I
             only
             deny
             that
             God
             always
             inspir'd
             them
             with
             all
             the
             Arguments
             they
             made
             use
             of
             on
             those
             occasions
             .
             Mr.
             Simon
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Courage
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               which
               the
               Gospel
               produces
               in
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               dictated
               to
               the
               Apostles
               what
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               is
               to
               destroy
               intirely
               the
               inward
               Grace
               which
               God
               did
               spread
               abroad
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               yet
               daily
               spreads
               abroad
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               Faithful
               .
            
             But
             what
             does
             he
             mean
             by
             this
             inward
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Faithful
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             At
             least
             the
             Faithful
             have
             
             nothing
             else
             in
             common
             with
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Apostles
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               you
               that
               speak
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               your
               Father
               that
               speaks
               in
               you
               ,
            
             have
             receiv'd
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Simon
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             )
             only
             
               the
               inward
               Grace
               which
               God
               spreads
               abroad
               daily
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
            
             the
             Inspirations
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             different
             from
             those
             of
             the
             Faithful
             now
             a
             days
             .
          
        
         
           Objection
           10.
           
        
         
           Whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Apostles
           spoke
           many
           things
           at
           their
           Trials
           which
           might
           have
           been
           spoken
           without
           Inspiration
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           is
           inferr'd
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           believe
           that
           they
           were
           inspir'd
           with
           those
           things
           ;
           
             This
             way
             of
             arguing
             may
             be
             apply'd
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             whom
             nevertheless
             we
             acknowledg
             to
             have
             been
             truly
             inspir'd
             .
          
           Mr.
           Simon
           Resp.
           131.
           
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Simon
             ,
             who
             sees
             nothing
             in
             Books
             but
             what
             his
             Passion
             shows
             him
             ,
             might
             have
             taken
             notice
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophets
             teach
             us
             they
             are
             inspir'd
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             are
             two
             ways
             to
             
             know
             if
             a
             thing
             be
             inspir'd
             .
             The
             first
             consists
             in
             observing
             if
             those
             who
             say
             this
             or
             that
             thing
             ,
             maintain
             that
             they
             had
             it
             from
             God
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             Revelation
             ,
             whereof
             they
             give
             undeniable
             Proofs
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Prophets
             .
             The
             second
             is
             when
             the
             thing
             it self
             declar'd
             shows
             it
             to
             be
             so
             .
             When
             the
             first
             way
             fails
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             second
             ;
             and
             where
             they
             both
             fail
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             there
             is
             any
             Inspiration
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             that
             which
             appears
             in
             many
             Discourses
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             where
             they
             do
             not
             say
             that
             God
             has
             taught
             them
             by
             extraordinary
             Revelation
             that
             which
             they
             publish
             ;
             And
             where
             the
             matter
             it self
             shows
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             his
             doing
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             does
             not
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             acknowledge
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Prophets
             are
             obliged
             to
             acknowledg
             the
             like
             of
             all
             other
             sacred
             Writers
             ;
             because
             there
             are
             convincing
             Reasons
             which
             oblige
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Prophets
             speak
             Truth
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             &c.
             and
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             extraordinarily
             inspir'd
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             it
             not
             ;
             and
             when
             their
             
             Discourses
             have
             in
             them
             no
             mark
             of
             such
             like
             Inspiration
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             we
             reflect
             upon
             this
             difference
             between
             Prophecies
             ,
             and
             Discourses
             which
             have
             nothing
             of
             Prophetic
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             take
             heed
             of
             applying
             to
             this
             Subject
             a
             loose
             Maxim
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             good
             for
             nothing
             ;
             
               viz.
               That
               is
               happens
               most
               frequently
               that
               those
               who
               distinguish
               and
               divide
               Matters
               ,
               with
               design
               to
               make
               use
               of
               part
               and
               reject
               the
               other
               ,
               do
               give
               great
               advantage
               to
               their
               Adversaries
               .
            
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             scarce
             ever
             happens
             ,
             that
             in
             handling
             a
             compounded
             Subject
             there
             can
             be
             made
             such
             general
             Rules
             as
             may
             be
             equally
             apply'd
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             Parts
             of
             different
             nature
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             differently
             handled
             .
          
        
         
           Objection
           11.
           
        
         
           It
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           
           that
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           understood
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Holiness
           and
           of
           Constancy
           ,
           which
           the
           Gospel
           inspires
           ;
           or
           such
           a
           Disposition
           of
           Mind
           as
           is
           an
           Effect
           of
           our
           Faith.
           
             But
             the
             general
             Reasons
             there
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             which
             are
             grounded
             only
             upon
             equivocal
             words
             ,
             can
             prove
             nothing
             but
             Generals
             :
             They
             must
             
             be
             apply'd
             ,
             and
             particular
             Enquiry
             made
             ,
             whether
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             has
             any
             other
             Signification
             in
             Scripture
             or
             no.
          
           Mr.
           Simon
           Resp.
           Pag.
           131.
           
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             When
             a
             Passage
             is
             to
             be
             answer'd
             wherein
             there
             is
             an
             equivocal
             word
             ,
             upon
             which
             an
             Objection
             is
             founded
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             show
             that
             such
             a
             word
             may
             be
             understood
             in
             another
             Sense
             ,
             than
             that
             in
             which
             it
             has
             been
             taken
             .
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             examining
             all
             the
             other
             Significations
             that
             it
             may
             have
             .
             It
             suffices
             to
             show
             that
             the
             Signification
             then
             given
             it
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             ordinary
             use
             of
             the
             Language
             ,
             and
             suitable
             to
             the
             Subject
             there
             treated
             of
             .
             It
             was
             Mr.
             
             Simon
             's
             part
             therefore
             to
             show
             that
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             St.
             Stephen
             ,
             (
             on
             occasion
             of
             whom
             the
             Observation
             was
             made
             )
             
               That
               they
               could
               not
               resist
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Spirit
               by
               which
               he
               spoke
            
             ;
             I
             say
             it
             was
             his
             part
             to
             show
             that
             by
             the
             word
             Sprit
             any
             thing
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             Disposition
             of
             Mind
             conformable
             to
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             He
             
             ought
             to
             have
             shown
             that
             this
             word
             in
             this
             place
             ought
             necessarily
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             another
             Sense
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Simon
             seldom
             gives
             himself
             the
             trouble
             to
             read
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             that
             are
             cited
             ;
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             same
             Page
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             that
             St.
             Paul
             told
             the
             High
             Priest
             
               with
               a
               just
               Indignation
               ,
               God
               shall
               smite
               thee
               thou
               whited
               Wall
            
             ;
             and
             where
             he
             compares
             the
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             to
             those
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             
               Herod
               Fox
            
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Reproaches
             that
             the
             Prophets
             make
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             .
             But
             he
             should
             have
             shown
             us
             in
             what
             place
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             the
             Prophets
             confess'd
             they
             were
             to
             blame
             in
             doing
             so
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             confesses
             he
             was
             .
             God
             has
             Power
             to
             censure
             Princes
             :
             But
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             Subjects
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             sit
             .
             So
             St.
             Paul
             had
             no
             right
             to
             abuse
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             on
             his
             own
             Head
             :
             though
             those
             who
             had
             receiv'd
             express
             Order
             from
             God
             to
             make
             such
             like
             Reproaches
             to
             Princes
             ,
             cannot
             be
             blam'd
             for
             it
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Simon
             ,
             who
             probably
             never
             thought
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             aware
             of
             this
             difference
             ;
             and
             argues
             always
             on
             ,
             without
             understanding
             what
             he
             finds
             fault
             with
             .
          
        
         
         
           Obiection
           12.
           
        
         
           The
           Promise
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           made
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             should
             teach
             them
             what
             they
             should
             say
             when
             they
             came
             before
             the
             Iudges
             ,
          
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           explain'd
           as
           a
           general
           Promise
           for
           all
           that
           they
           should
           say
           ;
           whereas
           it
           only
           relates
           to
           what
           they
           should
           say
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Luc.
           Chap.
           12.
           ver
           .
           11.
           
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             The
             promise
             is
             express'd
             in
             general
             terms
             ,
             and
             must
             relate
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Apostles
             should
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             say
             as
             well
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             own
             Persons
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             it
             was
             of
             the
             greatest
             importance
             that
             these
             first
             Ministers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             should
             then
             say
             nothing
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             which
             they
             were
             the
             Heraulds
             .
             But
             if
             this
             Promise
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             in
             so
             large
             a
             Sense
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Discourses
             which
             the
             Apostles
             should
             make
             before
             Judges
             ;
             neither
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             so
             taken
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             My
             Design
             was
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             words
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             
             whole
             extent
             of
             their
             Signification
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             from
             thence
             be
             necessarily
             inferr'd
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             then
             a
             Prophetic
             Inspiration
             ,
          
        
         
           Objection
           13.
           
        
         
           The
           Promise
           (
           Iohn
           16.
           )
           
           that
           
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             shall
             come
             ,
             it
             shall
             lead
             you
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
          
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           intirely
           accomplish'd
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           should
           be
           accomplish'd
           according
           to
           the
           occasions
           and
           necessities
           that
           the
           Apostles
           should
           be
           in
           ,
           of
           knowing
           some
           further
           Truths
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           as
           if
           Mr.
           N.
           suppos'd
           that
           this
           promise
           is
           ordinarily
           understood
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           accomplish'd
           all
           at
           once
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             The
             reason
             of
             my
             insisting
             upon
             that
             was
             to
             make
             appear
             that
             this
             Promise
             ,
             though
             conceiv'd
             in
             so
             general
             terms
             ,
             ought
             necessarily
             to
             receive
             some
             Qualification
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             like
             an
             Axiom
             of
             Geometry
             ,
             in
             the
             utmost
             Signification
             of
             its
             Terms
             .
             Now
             that
             being
             once
             granted
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             made
             appear
             that
             
             this
             Promise
             relates
             to
             a
             Prophetic
             Inspiration
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Passage
             very
             like
             this
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             27.
             
             
               But
               the
               anointing
               which
               ye
               have
               received
               of
               him
               ,
               abideth
               in
               you
               :
               and
               ye
               need
               not
               that
               any
               Man
               teach
               you
               :
               but
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               anointing
               teacheth
               you
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               is
               Truth
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               Lie
               :
               and
               even
               as
               it
               hath
               taught
               you
               ,
               ye
               shall
               abide
               in
               him
               .
            
             It
             is
             apparent
             that
             this
             cannot
             be
             understood
             strictly
             ,
             since
             St.
             Iohn
             speaks
             to
             all
             the
             Christians
             to
             whom
             he
             writ
             .
          
        
         
           Objection
           14.
           
        
         
           Whereas
           it
           has
           been
           affirmed
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           agree
           (
           Acts
           15.
           )
           
           till
           after
           they
           had
           disputed
           a
           great
           while
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           said
           in
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           That
           the
           Apostles
           disputed
           ;
           but
           only
           that
           
             When
             there
             had
             been
             much
             disputing
             ,
          
           Peter
           
             rose
             up
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             Two
             things
             were
             considered
             in
             this
             History
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             The
             Opinion
             that
             Men
             had
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             were
             not
             look'd
             upon
             as
             Persons
             infallible
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             began
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             since
             
             they
             were
             not
             believ'd
             just
             at
             their
             first
             speaking
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             The
             Conduct
             of
             the
             Apostles
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             which
             is
             express'd
             in
             these
             terms
             :
             
               The
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               came
               together
               for
               to
               consider
               of
               this
               matter
               .
               And
               when
               there
               had
               been
               much
               disputing
               ,
            
             Peter
             
               rose
               up
               ,
               and
               said
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             common
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Debate
             was
             about
             Doctrinal
             Matters
             ,
             the
             Truth
             was
             immediately
             presented
             to
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             without
             any
             need
             of
             Meditation
             .
             This
             is
             undoubtedly
             true
             as
             to
             the
             things
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             taught
             them
             clearly
             :
             And
             they
             needed
             no
             extraordinary
             Inspiration
             to
             call
             them
             to
             mind
             .
             But
             this
             Principle
             is
             extended
             by
             some
             to
             all
             the
             Functions
             of
             their
             Charge
             .
             Now
             ask
             if
             that
             were
             so
             ,
             what
             need
             was
             there
             that
             the
             Apostles
             should
             not
             only
             meet
             ,
             but
             also
             talk
             a
             long
             while
             together
             ?
             The
             first
             that
             had
             spoke
             would
             have
             sound
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             there
             would
             have
             been
             no
             more
             to
             do
             but
             for
             him
             to
             pronounce
             upon
             the
             Question
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             general
             ,
             though
             tacit
             ,
             Agreement
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             said
             there
             was
             no
             Conference
             amongst
             the
             Apostles
             
             and
             Elders
             concerning
             this
             doctrine
             ;
             since
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             after
             having
             said
             that
             the
             
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               came
               together
            
             ,
             immediately
             adds
             ,
             that
             
               there
               was
               much
               disputing
               ,
               and
               that
            
             Peter
             
               rose
               up
               and
               said
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Neither
             can
             the
             Principle
             of
             Mr.
             Simon
             be
             here
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             who
             says
             
               that
               the
               Apostles
               might
               not
               determine
               any
               thing
               by
               their
               own
               Authority
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               common
               Consent
               of
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             was
             that
             they
             assembl'd
             ,
             and
             expos'd
             in
             publick
             their
             Reasons
             for
             not
             imposing
             Jewish
             Ceremonies
             upon
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             If
             the
             Apostles
             were
             as
             much
             inspir'd
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             say
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             determine
             nothing
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             had
             no
             more
             to
             do
             but
             to
             declare
             what
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             had
             reveal'd
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             who
             met
             not
             together
             to
             confer
             about
             their
             prophecies
             before
             the
             pronouncing
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             pronounc'd
             them
             as
             soon
             as
             God
             had
             commanded
             them
             ,
             without
             staying
             for
             any
             body's
             Consent
             .
             And
             herein
             they
             acted
             not
             by
             their
             private
             Authority
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
             Authority
             that
             God
             gave
             them
             ,
             in
             commanding
             them
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             People
             .
             No
             more
             would
             the
             Apostles
             have
             acted
             by
             their
             own
             private
             Authority
             ,
             in
             following
             the
             Motions
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             Mr.
             Simon
             has
             fancy'd
             a
             very
             particular
             sort
             of
             Inspiration
             in
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
             He
             says
             
               it
               was
               necessary
               they
               should
               declare
               that
               they
               determin'd
               nothing
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               conformable
               to
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               they
               had
               receiv'd
               from
               their
               Master
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               that
               Reason
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               deliberate
               thereupon
               in
               Assemblies
               ;
               in
               which
               their
               Opinions
               happen'd
               to
               be
               sometimes
               divided
               .
            
             A
             Man
             must
             be
             very
             acute
             ,
             that
             can
             comprehend
             how
             Men
             inspir'd
             after
             a
             Prophetic
             manner
             could
             be
             of
             different
             Opinions
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Simon
             clears
             this
             Difficulty
             wonderfully
             in
             the
             following
             words
             .
             
               We
               ought
               not
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               to
               be
               surpriz'd
               at
               this
               Diversity
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               since
               every
               one
               grounded
               his
               particular
               one
               upon
               Inspiration
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             that
             which
             should
             have
             hinder'd
             them
             from
             being
             of
             different
             Opinions
             ;
             since
             assuredly
             God
             inspires
             not
             several
             Opinions
             about
             one
             and
             the
             same
             
             thing
             .
             It
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             surpriz'd
             ,
             that
             of
             two
             Prophets
             ,
             one
             should
             say
             a
             thing
             shall
             happen
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             happen
             ,
             because
             they
             both
             ground
             their
             Predictions
             
               upon
               Inspiration
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             Mr.
             Simon
             corrects
             himself
             ,
             after
             a
             fashion
             ,
             by
             adding
             ;
             
               Or
               rather
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               which
               they
               had
               receiv'd
               from
               Religion
               .
            
             If
             he
             understands
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nothing
             
               but
               the
               Light
               which
               they
               had
               receiv'd
               from
               Religion
               ,
            
             why
             does
             he
             make
             all
             this
             ado
             ;
             since
             herein
             we
             agree
             with
             him
             ?
             He
             ought
             to
             tell
             us
             whether
             or
             no
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostles
             spoke
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             they
             did
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             express
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             the
             Reasonings
             which
             God
             had
             put
             ready
             fram'd
             into
             their
             Minds
             .
             If
             that
             be
             so
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             conceive
             that
             their
             Opinions
             should
             not
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             inspir'd
             them
             not
             with
             the
             Reasonings
             they
             used
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             attribute
             Prophetic
             Inspiration
             to
             them
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             therein
             that
             Prophetic
             Inspiration
             consists
             .
             It
             is
             very
             absurd
             therefore
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Reasonings
             
             the
             Apostles
             us'd
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             we
             read
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             were
             inspir'd
             .
             For
             it
             is
             therein
             that
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Apostles
             is
             ordinarily
             conceiv'd
             to
             consist
             .
             This
             is
             that
             uniform
             ,
             constant
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             Inspiration
             which
             Mr.
             Simon
             comprehends
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             never
             thought
             well
             upon
             it
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             does
             he
             know
             what
             Opinion
             he
             is
             of
             Sometimes
             he
             speaks
             like
             the
             generality
             of
             Divines
             ,
             sometimes
             again
             he
             openly
             contradicts
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             words
             I
             have
             cited
             .
             He
             must
             study
             a
             little
             better
             this
             matter
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             have
             us
             answer
             him
             :
             For
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             he
             understands
             not
             himself
             .
             I
             will
             give
             but
             one
             Example
             more
             of
             it
             .
             (
             It
             is
             that
             which
             he
             says
             concerning
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Ecclesiastes
               ▪
            
             p.
             138.
             )
             For
             we
             need
             but
             read
             his
             words
             ,
             to
             find
             that
             the
             Prior
             of
             Bolleville
             minds
             not
             what
             he
             says
             .
             
               The
               Author
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               of
               this
               Work
               did
               not
               design
               ONLY
               to
               perswade
               Men
               to
               pass
               their
               Time
               in
               Pleasure
               .
               —
               To
               which
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               Declamation
               being
               the
               proper
               Character
               of
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               to
               see
               him
               despise
               all
               the
               ordinary
               Business
               and
               Imployments
               of
               the
               
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               prefer
               an
               easy
               commodious
               Life
               before
               all
               the
               Troubles
               that
               attend
               a
               contrary
               Practice
               :
               For
               which
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               censur'd
               as
               if
               he
               were
               an
               Epicure
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               that
               Mr.
            
             N.
             
               here
               understands
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Epicureans
               .
            
             He
             would
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             told
             us
             of
             what
             sort
             of
             Epicurism
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastes
             may
             be
             accus'd
             .
          
        
         
           Objection
           15.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Boldness
           to
           judg
           four
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           (
           three
           that
           bear
           the
           Name
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Iob
           )
           as
           unworthy
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           Canon
           .
           That
           Liberty
           of
           censuring
           would
           weaken
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           For
           every
           one
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           may
           say
           that
           such
           or
           such
           a
           Book
           is
           not
           Canonical
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           own
           fancy
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             Although
             we
             may
             reject
             some
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             we
             may
             do
             the
             same
             by
             all
             of
             them
             .
             Neither
             does
             it
             follow
             ,
             because
             many
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             Divines
             have
             thought
             it
             would
             have
             been
             better
             not
             to
             have
             joined
             ,
             with
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             certain
             
             Books
             that
             are
             now
             in
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             therefore
             we
             may
             reject
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             There
             are
             Books
             that
             are
             indisputably
             of
             those
             Authors
             whose
             Name
             they
             bear
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             others
             which
             have
             been
             questionable
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             still
             amongst
             the
             Learned
             ;
             as
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             that
             of
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             the
             two
             last
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             St.
             Iude.
             These
             Doubts
             hinder
             us
             not
             from
             agreeing
             about
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ;
             nor
             from
             proving
             clearly
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Books
             of
             those
             whose
             Name
             they
             bear
             .
             I
             know
             not
             why
             we
             may
             not
             doubt
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             some
             of
             those
             of
             the
             New
             ;
             and
             why
             ill
             Consequences
             should
             be
             drawn
             from
             their
             Opinions
             who
             doubt
             of
             some
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             when
             none
             is
             drawn
             from
             theirs
             that
             reject
             the
             latter
             .
             The
             Canon
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             much
             greater
             importance
             with
             us
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Old.
             It
             is
             a
             mistake
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             receive
             all
             or
             reject
             all
             .
             It
             is
             not
             true
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             receive
             all
             .
             It
             
             is
             less
             true
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             reject
             all
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             mean
             betwixt
             these
             two
             Extreams
             .
          
        
         
           Objection
           16.
           
        
         
           But
           what
           will
           be
           said
           to
           these
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Tim.
          
           III.
           16.
           
           
             All
             Scripture
             is
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ?
          
           For
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           vulgar
           Translation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           ,
           and
           also
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           vulgar
           ,
           
             Omnis
             Scriptura
             divinitùs
             inspirata
             &
             utilis
          
           ;
           whereas
           Mr.
           N.
           reads
           them
           ,
           
             Omnis
             Scriptura
             divinitùs
             inspirata
             utilis
             est
             .
          
           The
           Verb
           est
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           Et
           ,
           is
           before
           utilis
           .
           If
           this
           Verb
           be
           to
           be
           supply'd
           (
           because
           it
           is
           often
           wanting
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           the
           Syriac
           ,
           and
           consequently
           in
           the
           Greek
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           )
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           
             Omnis
             Scriptura
             divinitùs
             inspirata
             est
             &
             utilis
             .
          
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             Mr.
             
             Simon
             's
             Decrees
             are
             not
             without
             Appeal
             .
             We
             maintain
             ,
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             Passage
             may
             very
             well
             be
             thus
             translated
             ;
             
               All
               Scripture
               that
               is
               divinely
               inspir'd
               is
               also
               profitable
               for
               Instruction
               ,
               for
               Reproof
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             So
             the
             vulgar
             translates
             it
             ;
             which
             Mr.
             Simon
             improperly
             corrects
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             Port-Royal
             have
             judiciously
             follow'd
             .
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Design
             favours
             this
             Version
             .
             He
             tells
             
               Timothy
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               are
               able
               to
               make
               him
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               :
            
             to
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Scripture
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               is
               profitable
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               Reproof
               ,
               for
               Instruction
               in
               Righteousness
               ;
               that
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             These
             words
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             Explanation
             of
             those
             foregoing
             ,
             where
             St.
             Paul
             sets
             down
             after
             what
             manner
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             may
             instruct
             to
             Salvation
             .
             There
             is
             a
             tacit
             opposition
             here
             between
             Holy
             Writ
             and
             certain
             prophane
             Studies
             ;
             As
             will
             easily
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             go
             back
             a
             little
             higher
             to
             find
             the
             Thred
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             observe
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Writ
               divinely
               inspir'd
               is
               profitable
               ,
            
             &c.
             St.
             Paul
             describes
             in
             the
             *
             beginning
             of
             the
             Chapter
             a
             sort
             of
             wicked
             People
             ,
             whom
             in
             the
             5
             th
             Verse
             he
             orders
             Timothy
             to
             avoid
             .
             The
             Characters
             he
             marks
             them
             by
             suit
             very
             well
             to
             the
             Gnostics
             .
             But
             it
             matters
             not
             of
             whom
             He
             speaks
             .
             It
             suffices
             
             that
             we
             observe
             that
             they
             were
             Persons
             who
             boasted
             of
             teaching
             their
             Hearers
             many
             things
             ;
             witness
             those
             *
             Women
             they
             had
             seduc'd
             ,
             
               which
               were
               always
               learning
               ,
               and
               never
               arriv'd
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             †
             But
             the
             Apostle
             foretels
             their
             Seducement
             should
             not
             long
             continue
             .
             ‖
             He
             represents
             to
             Timothy
             that
             he
             had
             fully
             known
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             his
             manner
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Persecutions
             he
             had
             suffer'd
             ;
             in
             order
             to
             strengthen
             him
             by
             his
             Example
             .
             *
             He
             declares
             that
             the
             Good
             shall
             always
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             shall
             still
             be
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             Persons
             seduced
             .
             †
             
               But
               Thou
            
             ,
             continues
             he
             ,
             
               be
               stedfast
               in
               the
               things
               thou
               hast
               learn'd
               ,
               and
               hast
               been
               assured
               of
               ,
               knowing
               from
               whom
               thou
               hast
               learn'd
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               a
               Child
               thou
               hast
               known
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               able
               to
               make
               thee
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               through
               Faith
               in
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             He
             opposes
             plainly
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             fabulous
             Doctrines
             ;
             which
             some
             Impostors
             then
             taught
             ,
             and
             whereof
             he
             complains
             in
             many
             places
             of
             his
             two
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             (
             1
             Ep.
             
               Ch.
               1.
               v.
               4.
               
               Ch.
               4.
               v.
            
             7.
             2
             
             Ep.
             
               Ch.
               4.
               v.
            
             4.
             )
             And
             as
             here
             he
             orders
             
             his
             dear
             Disciple
             
               to
               continue
               firm
               in
               those
               things
               he
               had
               learn'd
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               had
               been
               assur'd
               of
            
             ;
             he
             likewise
             ends
             his
             first
             Epistle
             with
             this
             Exhortation
             ,
             O
             Timothy
             ,
             
               keep
               that
               which
               is
               committed
               to
               thy
               Trust
               ,
               avoiding
               profane
               and
               vain
               bablings
               ,
               and
               opposition
               of
               Science
               falsly
               so
               called
               ;
               which
               some
               professing
               ,
               have
               err'd
               concerning
               the
               Faith.
            
             And
             thus
             when
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Scripture
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             That
             he
             ought
             to
             keep
             close
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             hitherto
             ,
             to
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             which
             would
             instruct
             him
             sufficiently
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             joining
             thereunto
             Faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             Because
             all
             Scripture
             inspir'd
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             is
             profitable
             for
             Instruction
             :
             Whereas
             if
             he
             apply'd
             himself
             to
             the
             false
             Science
             that
             some
             Impostors
             then
             boasted
             of
             ,
             he
             would
             cultivate
             Doctrines
             that
             would
             be
             proper
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             raise
             Disputes
             ,
             instead
             of
             edifying
             ;
             as
             he
             had
             else-where
             told
             him
             .
             By
             this
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             reasoning
             of
             St.
             Paul
             does
             in
             no
             wise
             suppose
             that
             all
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             is
             inspir'd
             ;
             and
             that
             
             the
             Apostle
             pretends
             thereby
             only
             to
             intimate
             that
             the
             inspir'd
             Writings
             (
             without
             fixing
             the
             number
             of
             them
             )
             are
             more
             profitable
             than
             those
             that
             some
             Persons
             at
             that
             time
             boasted
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rivet
             had
             objected
             this
             Passage
             to
             Grotius
             ,
             against
             the
             Opinion
             of
             that
             incomparable
             Critic
             concerning
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             sacred
             Books
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             how
             Grotius
             answers
             him
             .
             *
             
               The
               place
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             (
             2
             Tim.
             Chap.
             3.
             v.
             16.
             )
             
               has
               another
               signification
               than
               D.
            
             Rivet
             
               thinks
               :
               For
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               says
               not
               ,
               All
               Writing
               is
               divinely
               inspir'd
               .
               (
               For
               how
               many
               are
               the
               Writings
               of
               human
               Invention
               ?
               )
               Nor
               does
               he
               mean
               that
               all
               that
               is
               inspir'd
               is
               divinely
               inspir'd
               .
               That
               would
               be
               trifling
               .
               But
               this
               is
               his
               meaning
               :
               All
               Scripture
               that
               is
               divinely
               inspir'd
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               as
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               stiles
               it
               ,
               2
               Ep.
               Chap.
               1.
               v.
            
             19.
             )
             
               is
               not
               only
               useful
               in
               its
               own
               time
               ,
               to
               show
               God's
               Praescience
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               Authority
               to
               the
               Prophets
               :
               but
               is
               moreover
               at
               all
               times
               profitable
               :
               because
               it
               contains
               
               many
               standing
               Rules
               ,
               Reproofs
               of
               Vices
               ,
               Incitements
               to
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               This
               Sense
               was
               rightly
               observ'd
               by
               the
               Syriac
               Interpreter
               who
               thus
               renders
               it
            
             ;
             In
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             written
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             there
             is
             profit
             in
             respect
             of
             Doctirne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             This
             Passage
             then
             of
             St.
             Paul
             proves
             nothing
             against
             me
             ;
             let
             Mr.
             Simon
             say
             what
             he
             pleases
             .
             He
             seems
             not
             to
             understand
             Christian
             Religion
             throughly
             enough
             ,
             to
             treat
             of
             these
             matters
             .
          
        
         
           These
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           are
           the
           principal
           Objetions
           that
           have
           been
           made
           to
           Mr.
           N.
           against
           his
           Essay
           concerning
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           sacred
           Pen-Men
           .
           You
           may
           judg
           whether
           he
           has
           solv'd
           the
           Difficulties
           propos'd
           or
           no.
           For
           my
           part
           I
           will
           not
           judg
           of
           that
           Question
           .
           But
           this
           I
           dare
           boldly
           say
           ;
           that
           Mr.
           Simon
           is
           not
           the
           Man
           that
           will
           run
           him
           down
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Answers
           you
           have
           now
           read
           ,
           are
           plausible
           enough
           to
           puzzle
           an
           abler
           Man
           than
           he
           .
           I
           am
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFTH
           LETTER
           .
        
         
           I
           Am
           perswaded
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           last
           Letters
           I
           writ
           you
           ,
           will
           have
           fully
           satisfied
           those
           among
           your
           Friends
           ,
           who
           wish'd
           that
           the
           Writing
           about
           Inspiration
           had
           been
           suppress'd
           ,
           or
           who
           desir'd
           some
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Author's
           Opinion
           ,
           or
           even
           who
           believ'd
           they
           were
           in
           the
           wrong
           that
           said
           it
           was
           hard
           to
           confute
           it
           .
           We
           must
           now
           try
           to
           give
           some
           Satisfaction
           to
           those
           who
           have
           said
           that
           this
           Opinion
           leads
           to
           Deism
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Friend
           was
           infected
           with
           the
           detestable
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Deists
           .
           Now
           I
           having
           openly
           maintain'd
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           has
           impos'd
           upon
           me
           the
           Task
           of
           justifying
           him
           in
           this
           Particular
           .
           And
           I
           think
           I
           can
           evidently
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           have
           brought
           this
           Accusation
           against
           our
           Friend
           ,
           have
           therein
           violated
           that
           
           which
           is
           most
           sacred
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           while
           they
           endeavour
           to
           maintain
           it
           by
           a
           Zeal
           ,
           not
           only
           wanting
           Knowledg
           ,
           but
           also
           void
           of
           Charity
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           sufficiently
           reflected
           upon
           the
           true
           Proofs
           of
           the
           Divinity
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Method
           us'd
           by
           many
           of
           those
           who
           have
           undertaken
           to
           desend
           it
           against
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           .
           But
           I
           confess
           to
           you
           I
           dare
           not
           promise
           to
           my self
           ever
           to
           satisfy
           intirely
           this
           sort
           of
           People
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           such
           as
           fancy
           they
           know
           every
           thing
           .
           They
           have
           given
           over
           all
           Study
           ;
           they
           examine
           nothing
           ;
           and
           they
           think
           they
           should
           do
           a
           thing
           unworthy
           of
           their
           Character
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           confess
           they
           had
           condemn'd
           any
           one
           wrongfully
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           abated
           never
           so
           little
           of
           the
           heat
           of
           their
           Zeal
           .
           This
           Zeal
           ,
           or
           rather
           blind
           Passion
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           up
           of
           Choler
           ,
           and
           animated
           by
           Superstition
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Envy
           ,
           discomposes
           them
           so
           violently
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           little
           Intermission
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           find
           a
           moment
           wherein
           they
           are
           fit
           to
           hear
           quietly
           the
           Justifications
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           too
           rashly
           condemned
           .
           It
           is
           not
           amiss
           however
           to
           tell
           them
           our
           Reasons
           .
           
           If
           they
           themselves
           will
           not
           hear
           them
           ,
           yet
           perhaps
           these
           Reasons
           may
           prevent
           some
           other
           Persons
           of
           more
           ingenuous
           Dispositions
           from
           forming
           such
           rash
           Judgments
           ,
           as
           the
           vehement
           Declamations
           of
           these
           implacable
           Zealots
           would
           otherwise
           move
           them
           to
           .
        
         
           Two
           things
           ought
           here
           to
           be
           distinguish'd
           :
           The
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           Opinions
           .
           A
           Man
           may
           have
           Opinions
           ,
           the
           Consequences
           whereof
           are
           very
           evil
           and
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           without
           being
           aware
           of
           these
           Consequences
           ,
           how
           necessarily
           soever
           they
           may
           seem
           unto
           others
           to
           follow
           from
           them
           .
           I
           have
           made
           this
           plain
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           my
           first
           Letter
           on
           this
           Subject
           .
           It
           ought
           not
           then
           to
           be
           concluded
           ,
           because
           a
           Man
           embraces
           a
           certain
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           therefore
           he
           admits
           all
           the
           Consequences
           .
           This
           Truth
           is
           own'd
           by
           every
           one
           ;
           but
           little
           made
           use
           of
           by
           any
           ,
           when
           they
           pass
           Judgment
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           opposite
           to
           their
           Party
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           none
           that
           are
           equitable
           can
           refuse
           to
           allow
           this
           Justification
           of
           our
           Friend
           ;
           I
           mean
           that
           protesting
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           ,
           an
           utter
           abhorrence
           of
           those
           impious
           Consequences
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           Judgment
           are
           unduly
           wrested
           from
           his
           
           Opinions
           ,
           he
           himself
           (
           at
           least
           )
           ought
           to
           be
           absolv'd
           ,
           although
           his
           Doctrine
           be
           condemned
           .
        
         
           Natural
           Equity
           obliges
           us
           to
           believe
           that
           a
           Man
           is
           perswaded
           of
           a
           thing
           when
           he
           affirms
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           have
           no
           evident
           signs
           of
           his
           design
           to
           deceive
           us
           .
           This
           also
           is
           a
           Rule
           in
           Morality
           generally
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           but
           of
           which
           as
           little
           use
           is
           made
           as
           of
           the
           foregoing
           one
           .
           But
           let
           Men
           do
           what
           they
           will
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledg'd
           that
           those
           who
           refuse
           to
           believe
           our
           Friend
           ,
           when
           he
           affirms
           that
           he
           is
           perfectly
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           do
           violate
           the
           Charity
           ,
           and
           the
           Equity
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           naturally
           one
           for
           another
           ;
           seeing
           they
           have
           no
           evident
           sign
           to
           convince
           them
           that
           this
           Protestation
           of
           his
           is
           hypocritical
           .
        
         
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           these
           Zealots
           ,
           who
           judg
           amiss
           of
           his
           Piety
           ,
           ground
           their
           rash
           Judgment
           but
           upon
           very
           light
           Suspicions
           .
           They
           believe
           that
           our
           Friend
           has
           discover'd
           but
           part
           of
           his
           Opinions
           concerning
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           holy
           Writers
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           too
           much
           thwarting
           the
           Public
           ,
           and
           losing
           altogether
           his
           Reputation
           .
           But
           he
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           
           side
           ,
           protests
           that
           he
           has
           laid
           open
           the
           very
           bottom
           of
           his
           Thoughts
           ,
           without
           any
           Reserve
           ;
           and
           without
           hiding
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           he
           thought
           might
           contribute
           to
           discover
           the
           whole
           Extent
           of
           his
           Opinion
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           This
           is
           all
           he
           can
           do
           to
           repel
           so
           unjust
           a
           Suspicion
           .
           If
           they
           who
           frame
           a
           rash
           Judgment
           upon
           so
           ill-grounded
           Suspicions
           ,
           met
           with
           the
           like
           Usage
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           would
           be
           found
           innocent
           .
           It
           might
           always
           be
           said
           ,
           when
           they
           maintain
           any
           thing
           from
           whence
           an
           ill
           Consequence
           may
           be
           drawn
           (
           and
           from
           what
           may
           not
           that
           be
           done
           ?
           )
           that
           they
           speak
           not
           all
           they
           think
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           cry'd
           down
           ,
           and
           losing
           their
           Pensions
           .
           The
           Zeal
           ,
           for
           example
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           so
           proud
           ,
           might
           pass
           for
           an
           Effect
           of
           an
           artificial
           Policy
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           endeavour
           to
           render
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Minds
           ;
           in
           order
           to
           satisfy
           their
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           oppress
           their
           Enemies
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           make
           one
           step
           ,
           which
           might
           not
           be
           interpreted
           maliciously
           ,
           and
           made
           look
           odiously
           .
           But
           it
           behoves
           us
           and
           them
           to
           remember
           that
           Precept
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           founded
           upon
           the
           plain
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           
           
             Do
             not
             to
             another
             that
             which
             ye
             would
             not
             should
             be
             done
             to
             you
             .
          
           If
           the
           Heat
           of
           an
           indiscreet
           Zeal
           keep
           them
           from
           observing
           this
           Precept
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           shall
           make
           us
           trangress
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           conclude
           then
           that
           our
           Friend
           cannot
           be
           ill
           thought
           of
           ,
           without
           wronging
           the
           universal
           Rules
           of
           Equity
           and
           Charity
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           case
           those
           Rules
           will
           be
           the
           more
           enormously
           broken
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           Impiety
           which
           our
           Friend
           is
           accus'd
           of
           is
           more
           detestable
           .
           Rash
           Judgments
           and
           ill-grounded
           Suspicions
           are
           always
           Crimes
           ,
           although
           the
           matter
           they
           relate
           to
           be
           of
           small
           importance
           :
           but
           when
           the
           Concern
           is
           not
           only
           the
           Reputation
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           but
           also
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           ,
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           they
           become
           still
           more
           hainous
           .
           To
           affirm
           that
           a
           Man
           is
           of
           an
           Opinion
           such
           as
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Deists
           ,
           without
           having
           evident
           Proofs
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           say
           that
           a
           Man
           is
           an
           Enemy
           of
           God
           and
           Men
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           in
           a
           State
           wherein
           he
           can
           expect
           nothing
           but
           the
           Anger
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           wherein
           he
           merits
           even
           to
           be
           no
           longer
           suffer'd
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           and
           it
           argues
           that
           these
           Calumniators
           ,
           after
           having
           made
           him
           lose
           his
           good
           Name
           ,
           would
           if
           they
           could
           
           deprive
           him
           also
           of
           his
           Life
           .
           Let
           any
           reasonable
           Man
           judg
           ,
           if
           ,
           without
           certain
           and
           convincing
           Proofs
           ,
           a
           Man
           may
           pronounce
           so
           terrible
           a
           Sentence
           against
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           greatest
           Injustice
           imaginable
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           so
           plain
           I
           need
           dwell
           no
           longer
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           Person
           of
           our
           Friend
           then
           being
           justified
           against
           these
           rash
           Suspicions
           ;
           we
           will
           now
           show
           that
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           may
           be
           undeniably
           prov'd
           ,
           without
           taking
           any
           side
           about
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Inspiration
           ;
           and
           consequently
           without
           supposing
           the
           common
           Opinion
           .
           This
           I
           intend
           to
           do
           ;
           after
           I
           have
           first
           observ'd
           that
           several
           great
           Men
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           pass'd
           for
           good
           Christians
           ,
           have
           held
           this
           Opinion
           without
           losing
           the
           Reputation
           they
           had
           of
           Piety
           .
           There
           is
           not
           a
           Man
           of
           Worth
           and
           Honour
           among
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           will
           dare
           to
           say
           that
           Erasmus
           and
           Grotius
           were
           Libertines
           ;
           and
           yet
           both
           of
           them
           defended
           openly
           this
           same
           Opinion
           .
           But
           because
           there
           are
           some
           Divines
           who
           esteem
           none
           but
           those
           that
           have
           been
           of
           the
           Society
           
           they
           live
           in
           ,
           I
           will
           repeat
           some
           reremarkable
           words
           of
           a
           Divine
           famous
           amongst
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           even
           amongst
           those
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Water
           .
           It
           is
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           ,
           who
           speaks
           thus
           in
           an
           English
           Book
           translated
           not
           long
           since
           into
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           intituled
           ,
           
             The
             Saints
             everlasting
             Rest.
          
           22.
           
           
           
             Though
             all
             Scripture
             be
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             :
             yet
             he
             who
             believeth
             but
             some
             one
             Book
             ,
             that
             containeth
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             may
             be
             sav'd
             :
             much
             more
             they
             that
             have
             doubted
             but
             of
             some
             particular
             Books
             .
             23.
             
             They
             that
             take
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             but
             the
             Writings
             of
             godly
             honest
             Men
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             only
             a
             means
             of
             making
             known
             Christ
             ,
             having
             a
             gradual
             Precedency
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             other
             godly
             Men
             :
             and
             do
             believe
             in
             Christ
             upon
             those
             strong
             Grounds
             which
             are
             drawn
             from
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             rather
             than
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Writing
             ,
             it
             being
             purely
             infallible
             and
             divine
             ,
             may
             yet
             have
             a
             divine
             and
             saving
             Faith.
             24.
             
             Much
             more
             those
             that
             believe
             the
             whole
             Writing
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             where
             it
             handleth
             the
             Substance
             ,
             but
             doubt
             whether
             God
             infallibly
             guided
             them
             in
             every
             Circumstance
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           next
           
           Page
           .
           32.
           
           
             The
             Circumstantials
             are
             many
             of
             them
             divine
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             they
             have
             in
             them
             something
             humane
             ,
             as
             the
             bringing
             of
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             's
             Cloke
             and
             the
             Parchments
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             )
             his
             Counsel
             about
             Marriage
             ,
          
           &c.
           33.
           
           
             Much
             more
             is
             there
             something
             human
             in
             the
             Method
             and
             Phrase
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             immediately
             divine
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             .
             34.
             
             Yet
             is
             there
             nothing
             sinfully
             humane
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             false
             in
             all
             .
             35.
             
             But
             all
             innocent
             Imperfection
             here
             is
             in
             the
             Method
             and
             Phrase
             ,
             which
             of
             we
             deny
             ,
             we
             must
             renounce
             most
             of
             our
             Logick
             and
             Rhetorick
             .
          
           Nothing
           can
           be
           more
           expresly
           said
           for
           the
           Justification
           of
           our
           Friend
           .
           Those
           who
           have
           a
           value
           for
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           must
           forgo
           their
           Esteem
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           not
           condemn
           so
           lightly
           those
           who
           in
           his
           Judgment
           may
           have
           a
           saving
           Faith
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           Opinions
           different
           from
           those
           commonly
           receiv'd
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           likewise
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           those
           who
           have
           writ
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           have
           prov'd
           it
           without
           supposing
           the
           particular
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Historians
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           to
           be
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ordinarily
           taken
           to
           be
           ;
           as
           Grotius
           ,
           
           whose
           Book
           has
           been
           alike
           esteem'd
           by
           all
           Parties
           .
           Which
           shows
           that
           our
           Belief
           is
           not
           founded
           upon
           this
           Supposition
           ;
           and
           that
           consequently
           one
           may
           be
           a
           good
           Christian
           without
           admitting
           it
           .
           But
           it
           is
           better
           to
           represent
           this
           by
           an
           Example
           ,
           which
           will
           give
           you
           a
           more
           lively
           Impression
           of
           what
           I
           aim
           at
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           therefore
           now
           indeavour
           ,
           in
           as
           few
           words
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           the
           Idea
           of
           a
           Method
           that
           seems
           to
           me
           very
           strong
           ,
           and
           very
           proper
           to
           convince
           a
           Libertine
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           without
           once
           mentioning
           any
           thing
           of
           particular
           Inspiration
           .
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           thereby
           to
           condemn
           all
           other
           Methods
           that
           may
           be
           used
           to
           the
           like
           purpose
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           that
           this
           is
           the
           simplest
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           the
           fewest
           Difficulties
           .
           You
           will
           allow
           me
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           this
           small
           Digression
           ;
           which
           may
           perhaps
           not
           be
           unuseful
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           when
           there
           are
           every
           where
           so
           many
           that
           doubt
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Objection
           the
           Libertines
           make
           us
           is
           ,
           That
           our
           
           Judgments
           are
           pre-possess'd
           ,
           which
           hinders
           us
           from
           being
           undeceiv'd
           .
           We
           say
           the
           same
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           maintain
           that
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           sensual
           Inclinations
           that
           raise
           those
           Difficulties
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           which
           would
           vanish
           if
           they
           examin'd
           them
           without
           Passion
           .
           It
           is
           not
           just
           that
           either
           they
           or
           we
           should
           take
           for
           granted
           our
           Pre-possessions
           ,
           as
           Principles
           demonstrated
           ,
           or
           which
           need
           not
           be
           demonstrated
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           act
           on
           both
           sides
           as
           if
           we
           had
           not
           yet
           espous'd
           any
           party
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           urge
           nothing
           that
           is
           not
           founded
           upon
           Principles
           which
           both
           sides
           acknowledg
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           agreed
           that
           there
           are
           certain
           Characters
           by
           which
           we
           may
           be
           assur'd
           whether
           a
           thing
           has
           been
           done
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           we
           may
           distinguish
           the
           Truth
           or
           Falshood
           of
           a
           History
           .
           If
           we
           do
           not
           agree
           in
           that
           ,
           we
           are
           Pyrrhoniens
           ;
           or
           ,
           to
           give
           it
           a
           better
           Name
           ,
           altogether
           senseless
           :
           for
           none
           but
           a
           Mad-Man
           can
           doubt
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           all
           the
           Histories
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           farther
           ,
           we
           must
           also
           agree
           in
           another
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           less
           certain
           .
           It
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           certain
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           the
           Truth
           whereof
           is
           better
           conceiv'd
           
           than
           it
           can
           be
           prov'd
           ;
           and
           which
           are
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           unless
           a
           Man
           be
           in
           a
           proper
           Disposition
           of
           Mind
           he
           can
           hardly
           be
           induc'd
           to
           believe
           them
           .
           For
           Example
           ,
           If
           any
           one
           should
           tell
           us
           here
           that
           the
           Inquisition
           of
           Spain
           and
           Italy
           has
           approv'd
           the
           Works
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           allow'd
           the
           People
           to
           read
           them
           in
           Spanish
           and
           Italian
           ;
           although
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           firmly
           perswaded
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           convince
           a
           Person
           who
           should
           be
           obstinate
           in
           maintaining
           it
           ,
           until
           we
           had
           given
           him
           evident
           Proofs
           thereof
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           false
           Witnesses
           ready
           to
           swear
           that
           one
           of
           our
           Friends
           ,
           (
           whose
           Vertue
           had
           been
           well
           known
           to
           us
           for
           divers
           Years
           ,
           and
           who
           but
           just
           then
           was
           gone
           out
           of
           our
           Company
           )
           went
           then
           immediately
           in
           cold
           Blood
           to
           assassinate
           a
           Person
           unknown
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           but
           only
           to
           make
           an
           Anatomical
           Dissection
           of
           his
           Body
           ;
           it
           is
           certain
           we
           should
           not
           believe
           them
           ,
           although
           it
           might
           not
           be
           in
           our
           Power
           to
           prove
           judicially
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           easy
           to
           imagine
           a
           thousand
           Examples
           of
           such
           like
           Truths
           ,
           which
           we
           
           apprehend
           better
           than
           we
           can
           prove
           .
           That
           being
           suppos'd
           ,
           if
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           there
           occurs
           at
           the
           very
           first
           a
           difficulty
           in
           discerning
           what
           are
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           this
           Religion
           :
           for
           Christians
           have
           great
           Controversies
           among
           themselves
           about
           their
           Belief
           .
           There
           would
           be
           no
           end
           of
           going
           about
           to
           examine
           all
           these
           Controversies
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           suspend
           our
           Judgment
           thereupon
           ,
           and
           see
           first
           wherein
           all
           Christians
           are
           agreed
           .
           They
           all
           agree
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           are
           the
           Writings
           of
           those
           Authors
           whose
           Name
           they
           bear
           ,
           and
           who
           writ
           them
           more
           than
           sixteen
           hundred
           Years
           ago
           ;
           that
           the
           History
           therein
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           obey
           the
           Commandments
           therein
           contain'd
           .
           This
           Obedience
           may
           be
           reduc'd
           to
           these
           general
           Heads
           ;
           a
           rendering
           to
           God
           the
           Service
           due
           to
           him
           ;
           a
           trusting
           in
           his
           Promises
           ;
           and
           a
           keeping
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           in
           what
           concerns
           both
           our selves
           and
           our
           Neighbour
           .
           But
           this
           supposes
           a
           Belief
           of
           all
           those
           Scriptural
           Truths
           without
           which
           a
           Man
           cannot
           perfom
           his
           Duty
           ;
           as
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           absolutely
           perfect
           ,
           who
           has
           
           sent
           Jesus
           Christ
           into
           the
           World
           to
           draw
           Men
           from
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           guide
           them
           to
           eternal
           Salvation
           ;
           that
           this
           Jesus
           has
           been
           rais'd
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           now
           reigns
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           Christians
           agree
           in
           all
           this
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           suspend
           still
           our
           Jugdment
           concerning
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           speak
           yet
           only
           of
           the
           practical
           Part
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           deny'd
           but
           that
           if
           all
           Men
           liv'd
           according
           to
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           hope
           of
           another
           Life
           ,
           they
           betook
           themselves
           with
           Care
           to
           adore
           the
           Creator
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           to
           live
           always
           in
           Temperance
           ,
           and
           Sobriety
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           constantly
           to
           their
           Neighbour
           as
           they
           desire
           their
           Neighbour
           should
           do
           to
           them
           ;
           It
           cannot
           be
           deny'd
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           but
           this
           manner
           of
           living
           would
           be
           very
           agreeable
           and
           very
           advantagious
           to
           Human
           Society
           .
           We
           should
           not
           then
           hear
           any
           words
           spoken
           that
           could
           cause
           us
           Trouble
           ,
           or
           that
           would
           kindle
           Divisions
           in
           Religion
           .
           There
           would
           be
           no
           Sickness
           through
           Intemperance
           ,
           no
           Vexation
           ,
           nor
           any
           Quarrel
           occasion'd
           by
           Debauchery
           .
           The
           doing
           Wrong
           to
           ones
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           the
           suffering
           any
           Inconvenience
           through
           the
           Inhumanity
           
           or
           Malice
           of
           Men
           would
           be
           things
           unknown
           :
           Men
           would
           help
           one
           another
           in
           all
           their
           Needs
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Fervency
           and
           Earnestness
           that
           could
           be
           desir'd
           :
           If
           by
           mistake
           any
           of
           them
           had
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           Inconvenience
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           they
           would
           mutually
           pardon
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           repair
           that
           Damage
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           Services
           .
           The
           love
           of
           Honours
           ,
           or
           of
           Riches
           ,
           would
           trouble
           no
           Man's
           Mind
           ,
           nor
           cause
           any
           Envy
           or
           Discord
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           Mind
           being
           in
           a
           perfect
           Tranquillity
           ,
           the
           Body
           as
           healthful
           as
           feeble
           Nature
           will
           admit
           ,
           and
           both
           Mind
           and
           Body
           enjoying
           the
           innocent
           Pleasures
           which
           the
           Gospel
           allows
           ,
           this
           amiable
           Life
           would
           not
           be
           quitted
           but
           for
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           another
           ,
           freed
           from
           all
           the
           inevitable
           Inconveniences
           entail'd
           by
           Nature
           upon
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           Earth
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           have
           any
           Idea
           of
           the
           Rules
           of
           Morality
           taught
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           agree
           in
           this
           Truth
           ;
           that
           by
           generally
           observing
           them
           ,
           Men
           would
           be
           exceedingly
           happy
           .
           But
           it
           may
           perhaps
           be
           ask'd
           ,
           Where
           is
           there
           in
           the
           World
           a
           Society
           in
           which
           ,
           Men
           live
           conformably
           to
           these
           Rules
           of
           Morality
           ?
           That
           is
           not
           the
           Question
           .
           
           It
           is
           sufficient
           for
           our
           present
           purpose
           that
           there
           are
           at
           this
           time
           many
           Nations
           that
           make
           Profession
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           live
           not
           up
           to
           the
           Practice
           .
           Let
           us
           enquire
           whether
           these
           Nations
           invented
           those
           Rules
           ,
           or
           receiv'd
           them
           from
           their
           Predecessors
           ?
           They
           all
           tell
           us
           they
           are
           not
           the
           Inventers
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           well
           be
           judg'd
           ,
           by
           their
           way
           of
           living
           ,
           that
           they
           say
           true
           :
           For
           it
           is
           not
           probable
           they
           should
           have
           invented
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           yet
           live
           so
           contrary
           to
           them
           .
           Inventions
           always
           savour
           something
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Inventors
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           have
           no
           need
           of
           Arguments
           to
           convince
           us
           of
           this
           :
           We
           may
           examine
           from
           Age
           to
           Age
           the
           Authors
           that
           are
           left
           us
           ,
           beginning
           at
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           going
           backwards
           to
           that
           wherein
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           first
           spoken
           of
           ,
           to
           see
           who
           they
           were
           that
           brought
           it
           into
           the
           World.
           We
           shall
           readily
           find
           ,
           by
           reading
           those
           Authors
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           than
           thirteen
           hundred
           Years
           since
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperors
          
           being
           become
           Christians
           ,
           Christianity
           has
           flourish'd
           in
           a
           great
           part
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
             Asia
          
           ,
           and
           Africa
           .
           Since
           that
           time
           we
           may
           be
           convinced
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           great
           number
           of
           
           Christian
           Authors
           ,
           that
           Profession
           has
           been
           constantly
           made
           of
           believing
           that
           the
           Morality
           taught
           us
           in
           the
           Gospel
           came
           from
           Heaven
           .
           If
           we
           go
           yet
           further
           backwards
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           even
           under
           the
           Pagan
           Emperors
           there
           was
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           Christians
           that
           profess'd
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           .
           We
           have
           many
           Christian
           Authors
           ,
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           who
           assure
           us
           of
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           without
           staying
           to
           reckon
           up
           needlesly
           Authors
           sufficiently
           known
           ,
           let
           us
           examine
           in
           what
           Age
           Christianity
           began
           first
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           .
           All
           Christians
           agree
           that
           it
           was
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           Tiberius
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           consult
           Heathen
           Authors
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           that
           before
           that
           time
           it
           was
           altogether
           unknown
           .
           Tacitus
           ,
           who
           was
           born
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Claudius
           ,
           or
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           of
           Nero
           ,
           says
           that
           Nero
           ,
           after
           having
           set
           Rome
           on
           fire
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           and
           thereby
           destroy'd
           the
           City
           ,
           accus'd
           the
           Christians
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           suffer
           horrible
           Punishments
           .
           Upon
           that
           occasion
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christianity
           in
           these
           terms
           .
           
             The
             Author
             of
             this
             Sect
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             was
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           
             who
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
          
           Tiberius
           
             was
             put
             to
             death
             by
          
           Pontius
           Pilate
           
             Governour
             of
          
           Judaea
           .
           
           
             This
             dangerous
             Superstition
          
           ,
           continues
           he
           ,
           in
           speaking
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           
             though
             nipp'd
             in
             the
             Bud
             ,
             broke
             out
             a
             fresh
             ,
             and
             spread
             not
             only
             through
          
           Judaea
           ,
           
             where
             the
             Mischief
             first
             began
             ,
             but
             came
             even
             into
          
           Rome
           
             it self
             ,
             where
             all
             things
             shameful
             and
             abominable
             are
             brought
             ,
             and
             find
             Persons
             ready
             to
             join
             with
             and
             uphold
             them
             .
             Presently
             as
             many
             as
             confess'd
             they
             were
             Christians
             ,
             were
             seiz'd
             on
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             a
             great
             many
             more
             were
             discover'd
             ,
             but
             were
             not
             found
             guilty
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             the
             Objects
             of
             the
             public
             Hatred
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           You
           see
           here
           the
           Testimony
           of
           a
           Heathen
           Author
           ,
           who
           being
           born
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           very
           well
           vers'd
           in
           the
           Passages
           of
           his
           Time
           ,
           assures
           us
           of
           two
           things
           then
           publickly
           notorious
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           that
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           had
           liv'd
           in
           Iudaea
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Tiberius
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           punish'd
           during
           the
           Government
           of
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           that
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           in
           few
           Years
           ,
           the
           Embracers
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           were
           extreamly
           multiply'd
           .
           Suetonius
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Claudius
           ,
           the
           Christians
           were
           banish'd
           out
           of
           Rome
           ;
           which
           shows
           that
           there
           were
           then
           a
           great
           number
           
           of
           them
           in
           that
           Capital
           City
           .
        
         
           We
           find
           also
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           another
           Author
           ,
           contemporary
           to
           Tacitus
           ,
           that
           the
           Christians
           at
           that
           time
           made
           Profession
           of
           the
           same
           Morals
           they
           teach
           now
           a-days
           .
           Pliny
           being
           Proconsul
           of
           Bithynia
           ,
           about
           threescore
           and
           ten
           Years
           after
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           had
           been
           Governour
           of
           Iudaea
           ,
           by
           
           Trajan's
           Order
           sought
           out
           the
           Christians
           within
           his
           Province
           ,
           and
           inform'd
           himself
           with
           all
           the
           care
           imaginable
           concerning
           their
           Opinions
           :
           Hereupon
           he
           writes
           a
           Letter
           to
           Trajan
           ,
           
           which
           Letter
           is
           still
           preserv'd
           .
           
             I
             was
             inform'd
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             that
             all
             their
             Crime
             ,
             or
             Error
             ,
             consisted
             only
             in
             that
             they
             us'd
             to
             assemble
             themselves
             upon
             a
             certain
             Night
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             together
             a
             Hymn
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             God
             :
             That
             they
             all
             oblig'd
             themselves
             by
             Oath
             not
             to
             any
             Crime
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             commit
             Felony
             ,
             Robbery
             ,
             or
             Adultery
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             would
             deceive
             no
             Man
             ,
             nor
             break
             a
             Trust
             :
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             dispers'd
             and
             return'd
             again
             after
             sometime
             to
             eat
             together
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             harm
             :
             But
             that
             they
             had
             given
             over
             doing
             it
             upon
             my
             Proclamation
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             Orders
             ,
             I
             had
             forbidden
             all
             sorts
             of
             Conventicles
             .
             This
             
             made
             me
             believe
             that
             I
             could
             not
             get
             out
             the
             Truth
             better
             than
             by
             putting
             to
             the
             Rack
             two
             Women
             Servants
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Diaconesses
             ;
             but
             I
             discover'd
             nothing
             but
             a
             strange
             and
             excessive
             Superstition
             .
          
           They
           that
           understand
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           ,
           will
           not
           wonder
           that
           Tacitus
           and
           Pliny
           make
           use
           of
           the
           word
           Superstition
           .
           The
           Romans
           gave
           that
           Name
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           that
           were
           not
           establish'd
           by
           public
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Two
           such
           Witnesses
           as
           these
           cannot
           be
           excepted
           against
           ;
           Seeing
           it
           is
           evident
           they
           had
           no
           favour
           for
           Christians
           ,
           and
           were
           perhaps
           the
           most
           able
           Men
           of
           their
           time
           ;
           but
           especially
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           they
           treat
           of
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           had
           either
           seen
           ,
           or
           which
           were
           known
           by
           all
           Men
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           Death
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           under
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           .
           The
           Writings
           that
           we
           have
           of
           Christians
           living
           between
           the
           times
           of
           Pilate
           and
           those
           of
           Tacitus
           or
           Trajan
           ,
           attest
           the
           same
           Truths
           :
           They
           date
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christianity
           from
           the
           same
           Christ
           that
           Pilate
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           they
           preach
           to
           us
           precisely
           the
           same
           Morals
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           then
           necessarily
           allow
           that
           there
           was
           in
           Iudaea
           ,
           during
           the
           
           Reign
           of
           Tiberius
           ,
           a
           Person
           that
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           had
           many
           Disciples
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           examine
           some
           of
           his
           first
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           sort
           of
           People
           they
           were
           .
           Let
           us
           read
           the
           Epistle
           which
           Clement
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           writ
           to
           the
           Christians
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           forty
           Years
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Raign
           of
           Vespasian
           .
           There
           appears
           in
           this
           Epistle
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Peace
           ,
           of
           Charity
           ,
           of
           Humility
           ,
           and
           many
           lively
           and
           pathetical
           Exhortations
           to
           the
           Observation
           of
           the
           Gospel-Morals
           .
           He
           reproves
           severely
           those
           that
           had
           not
           observ'd
           them
           ,
           but
           commends
           those
           that
           had
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           he
           says
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Christians
             of
          
           Corinth
           
             had
             labour'd
             day
             and
             night
             for
             their
             Brethren
             (
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             might
             be
             sav'd
             )
             in
             applying
             themselves
             to
             Works
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ;
             That
             they
             had
             been
             sincere
             ,
             without
             Malice
             ,
             and
             without
             remembring
             the
             Ill
             that
             any
             of
             them
             might
             formerly
             have
             done
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             That
             all
             Division
             and
             Schism
             was
             abhorr'd
             by
             them
             ;
             That
             they
             were
             afflicted
             for
             their
             Neighbour's
             Failings
             ;
             That
             they
             look'd
             upon
             his
             Necessities
             
             as
             their
             own
             ;
             That
             they
             never
             repented
             them
             of
             well-doing
             ,
             but
             were
             always
             ready
             to
             do
             all
             sorts
             of
             good
             Works
             ;
             That
             in
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             full
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             Veneration
             ,
             they
             did
             all
             things
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             Commandments
             were
             writ
             in
             their
             Hearts
             .
          
           He
           adds
           afterwards
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             known
             may
             Christians
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             ,
             to
             redeem
             others
             out
             of
             Slavery
             ,
             had
             put
             themselves
             in
             Chains
             ;
             That
             many
             having
             sold
             themselves
             for
             Slaves
             ,
             had
             maintain'd
             others
             out
             of
             the
             price
             of
             their
             own
             Liberty
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Masters
           of
           this
           Clement
           were
           the
           first
           Disciples
           of
           Iesus
           of
           Nazareth
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           Teacher
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           he
           gives
           Testimony
           of
           their
           great
           Piety
           .
           Indeed
           if
           we
           read
           their
           Writings
           ,
           we
           find
           nothing
           in
           them
           but
           what
           speaks
           a
           profound
           Veneration
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           an
           extream
           Tenderness
           towards
           all
           Men
           ,
           and
           an
           extraordinary
           Strictness
           in
           all
           that
           concerns
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           Man's
           Self
           .
           Let
           us
           chuse
           which
           we
           will
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           nothing
           in
           their
           Works
           but
           what
           tends
           to
           Piety
           .
           If
           some
           of
           their
           Writings
           have
           been
           question'd
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           those
           concerning
           which
           there
           never
           was
           any
           Question
           ;
           Or
           ,
           without
           looking
           further
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           according
           to
           St.
           Luke
           ,
           
           and
           the
           first
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           which
           are
           cited
           by
           Clement
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           perceive
           every
           where
           the
           same
           Morals
           which
           they
           endeavour
           to
           implant
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           their
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           I
           suppose
           all
           along
           that
           the
           Reader
           has
           some
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           has
           given
           some
           attention
           to
           what
           I
           said
           at
           the
           beginning
           ;
           And
           then
           I
           dare
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           unless
           he
           have
           lost
           all
           Sense
           ,
           he
           will
           acknowledg
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           reasonable
           that
           the
           Morals
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wish'd
           that
           all
           the
           World
           observ'd
           them
           .
           The
           Apostles
           then
           in
           exhorting
           their
           Hearers
           to
           live
           after
           a
           manner
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           so
           profitable
           to
           human
           Society
           ,
           requir'd
           nothing
           of
           them
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           true
           Interests
           of
           all
           Mankind
           .
           And
           this
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           Saying
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           that
           once
           had
           no
           great
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           When
           the
           Morals
           ,
           which
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           preach'd
           throughout
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           thus
           livelily
           describ'd
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           fall
           into
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           thing
           drew
           from
           him
           ,
           
             I
             wish
             all
             the
             World
             had
             believ'd
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           This
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ought
           undoubtedly
           to
           make
           all
           those
           who
           love
           human
           Society
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Advantages
           ,
           to
           listen
           to
           it
           .
           But
           it
           may
           here
           be
           objected
           that
           perhaps
           the
           Apostles
           preach'd
           not
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           in
           design
           to
           insinuate
           themselves
           into
           the
           Minds
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           upon
           pretext
           of
           Piety
           ,
           to
           get
           from
           them
           whatsoever
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           .
           But
           to
           answer
           that
           Objection
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           I
           observe
           ,
           and
           suppose
           it
           will
           be
           granted
           me
           ,
           that
           this
           Suspicion
           has
           no
           Foundation
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           preach'd
           .
           For
           that
           condemns
           the
           love
           of
           Honours
           ,
           of
           Riches
           ,
           and
           of
           Pleasures
           .
           There
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           one
           single
           Passage
           of
           their
           Works
           be
           alledg'd
           that
           favours
           Ambition
           ,
           Covetousness
           ,
           or
           Concupiscence
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           this
           Suspicion
           can
           be
           grounded
           but
           upon
           one
           of
           these
           two
           things
           ;
           Either
           that
           the
           Apostles
           could
           hope
           to
           make
           some
           advantage
           of
           this
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           be
           receiv'd
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           actually
           made
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           preach'd
           it
           .
           I
           understand
           here
           by
           Advantage
           A
           Good
           out-ballancing
           all
           the
           Inconveniences
           that
           the
           Apostles
           underwent
           in
           preaching
           the
           
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           such
           a
           one
           as
           they
           esteem'd
           in
           that
           degree
           .
           It
           is
           not
           probable
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           Deceivers
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           propos'd
           an
           Advantage
           to
           themselves
           greater
           than
           the
           Pains
           they
           took
           :
           Otherwise
           they
           might
           justly
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           Fools
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           (
           without
           great
           Impertinence
           )
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           been
           by
           any
           that
           read
           their
           Writings
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Apostles
           could
           not
           hope
           to
           make
           any
           Advantage
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           those
           amongst
           whom
           they
           preach'd
           it
           .
           For
           without
           that
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           been
           expos'd
           to
           perpetual
           Persecution
           .
           None
           but
           Fools
           could
           expect
           to
           live
           quietly
           amongst
           People
           vehemently
           prepossest
           with
           Opinions
           directly
           contrary
           to
           those
           they
           resolv'd
           to
           profess
           and
           teach
           ;
           People
           that
           believed
           themselves
           oblig'd
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           both
           the
           Estates
           and
           Lives
           of
           those
           that
           oppos'd
           their
           Superstition
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           Romans
           ,
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           the
           Iews
           ,
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           They
           must
           then
           have
           hoped
           that
           their
           preaching
           would
           take
           such
           effect
           as
           would
           draw
           after
           them
           the
           greatest
           
           part
           of
           the
           World.
           But
           that
           was
           impossible
           to
           be
           hop'd
           for
           ,
           by
           any
           that
           had
           never
           so
           little
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Disposition
           of
           the
           Heart
           of
           Man.
           And
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           great
           share
           of
           this
           Knowledg
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           Writings
           ,
           could
           less
           than
           others
           imagine
           such
           a
           thing
           .
           The
           Iews
           were
           so
           passionately
           wedded
           to
           their
           Ceremonies
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           the
           least
           likelihood
           of
           succeeding
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Romans
           and
           Greeks
           were
           so
           over
           Head
           and
           Ears
           in
           Pleasures
           ,
           so
           covetous
           ,
           so
           ambitious
           ,
           that
           the
           small
           number
           amongst
           them
           who
           had
           not
           lost
           all
           thought
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           speak
           of
           the
           Manners
           of
           that
           Age
           with
           Horror
           and
           Detestation
           .
           The
           Histories
           of
           both
           those
           People
           (
           if
           we
           judg
           of
           them
           by
           the
           Ideas
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           present
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           Events
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           with
           a
           Picture
           of
           the
           most
           horrible
           Corruption
           that
           ever
           was
           .
           And
           can
           it
           then
           be
           imagin'd
           that
           the
           Apostles
           should
           hope
           to
           draw
           to
           their
           Opinions
           the
           generality
           of
           those
           that
           liv'd
           in
           such
           times
           ?
           How
           could
           they
           promise
           themselves
           ,
           that
           People
           so
           blinded
           by
           their
           Passions
           ,
           and
           so
           harden'd
           in
           their
           Crimes
           ,
           would
           ever
           relent
           ?
           No
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           
           plainly
           (
           after
           their
           Master
           )
           that
           they
           hoped
           not
           to
           make
           the
           Gospel
           be
           receiv'd
           by
           any
           great
           number
           of
           Persons
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           that
           would
           remain
           in
           Unbelief
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           yet
           it
           be
           suppos'd
           that
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Apostles
           might
           have
           incourag'd
           them
           to
           hope
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           Experience
           however
           would
           at
           length
           have
           undeceiv'd
           them
           ;
           since
           after
           having
           preach'd
           many
           Years
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           acknowledg
           they
           had
           gain'd
           very
           few
           .
           History
           shows
           us
           clearly
           ,
           that
           for
           some
           Ages
           after
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christianity
           there
           were
           much
           fewer
           Christians
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           than
           Heathens
           .
           Thus
           then
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Apostles
           were
           necessarily
           exposed
           to
           cruel
           Persecutions
           all
           their
           Lives
           ;
           scorn'd
           ,
           and
           hated
           alike
           by
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           they
           could
           have
           no
           Recompence
           any
           way
           proportionable
           to
           their
           Labours
           .
           And
           so
           they
           tell
           us
           plainly
           ,
           that
           they
           expected
           nothing
           but
           Afflictions
           in
           this
           Life
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           all
           they
           hoped
           for
           from
           Men
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           in
           Recompence
           of
           what
           they
           undertook
           in
           preaching
           unto
           them
           
           a
           Doctrine
           so
           reasonable
           as
           are
           the
           Gospel-Morals
           .
           Nor
           were
           they
           deceiv'd
           ;
           for
           after
           having
           suffer'd
           great
           Torments
           ,
           they
           in
           the
           end
           lost
           their
           Lives
           in
           an
           ignominious
           manner
           ,
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           Executioners
           ,
           asserting
           to
           the
           last
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           they
           had
           preach'd
           .
           
             It
             was
             by
             great
             Injustice
             and
             Malice
             ,
          
           says
           Clement
           ,
           whom
           we
           cited
           before
           ,
           that
           Peter
           
             underwent
             not
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             but
             many
             Pains
             ;
             and
             after
             having
             thereby
             born
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             went
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Glory
             that
             was
             due
             to
             him
             .
             It
             was
             through
             the
             like
             Malice
             of
             Men
             that
          
           Paul
           
             receiv'd
             the
             Reward
             of
             his
             Patience
             ;
             having
             been
             seven
             times
             put
             in
             Chains
             ,
             whipp'd
             and
             ston'd
             ;
             Having
             been
             the
             Herauld
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             East
             and
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             having
             render'd
             his
             Faith
             illustrious
             ;
             Having
             preach'd
             Iustice
             to
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             being
             arriv'd
             at
             the
             utmost
             part
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             after
             having
             born
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Truth
             before
             the
             principal
             Rulers
             there
             ,
             he
             departed
             out
             of
             this
             World.
             
          
        
         
           This
           Event
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           absolutely
           overthrows
           the
           second
           Ground
           whereon
           Men
           might
           build
           suspicions
           of
           their
           Sincerity
           ,
           viz.
           
           that
           they
           had
           made
           an
           Advantage
           by
           their
           preaching
           equivalent
           to
           the
           Troubles
           and
           Dangers
           they
           were
           subject
           to
           .
           If
           they
           were
           esteem'd
           by
           a
           small
           number
           of
           Persons
           of
           mean
           Condition
           ,
           that
           hinder'd
           them
           not
           from
           being
           despis'd
           by
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ;
           from
           being
           ill
           treated
           and
           persecuted
           ;
           from
           suffering
           extream
           Poverty
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           from
           dying
           upon
           Scaffolds
           and
           Grosses
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           by
           what
           Clement
           says
           ,
           and
           as
           all
           their
           Disciples
           unanimously
           affirm
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           also
           tells
           us
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           :
           
             Even
             to
             this
             present
             hour
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             we
             hunger
             and
             thirst
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             are
             naked
             and
             buffeted
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             certain
             dwelling-place
             ;
             and
             labour
             ,
             working
             with
             our
             own
             Hands
             .
          
           
           And
           again
           
             If
             in
             this
             Life
             only
             we
             have
             hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             all
             Men
             most
             miserable
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           body
           surely
           that
           has
           common
           Sense
           ,
           who
           to
           obtain
           the
           Esteem
           of
           a
           small
           number
           of
           People
           ,
           without
           Power
           and
           without
           Reputation
           ,
           would
           suffer
           so
           great
           Troubles
           ,
           become
           the
           Horror
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           be
           us'd
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           as
           those
           
           that
           were
           condem'd
           to
           the
           Amphitheatres
           ,
           
             be
             made
             a
             Spectacle
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
           A
           Man
           may
           be
           tickl'd
           with
           the
           itch
           of
           Glory
           ,
           when
           he
           fancies
           to
           himself
           that
           most
           of
           those
           among
           whom
           he
           lives
           will
           applaud
           that
           which
           he
           is
           doing
           :
           But
           it
           never
           came
           into
           the
           Mind
           of
           any
           Man
           to
           expose
           himself
           to
           long
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           a
           cruel
           and
           ignominious
           Death
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           only
           to
           be
           esteem'd
           by
           a
           very
           few
           contemptible
           People
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           wicked
           and
           as
           a
           mad
           Man
           ,
           by
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           he
           liv'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Truth
           of
           these
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           cannot
           be
           deny'd
           :
           That
           they
           preach'd
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           we
           read
           in
           their
           Writings
           (
           and
           whereof
           the
           Christians
           still
           make
           Profession
           )
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           Tiberius
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           following
           Emperors
           :
           That
           they
           liv'd
           in
           great
           Trouble
           ,
           and
           under
           many
           Afflictions
           :
           And
           that
           at
           last
           they
           dy'd
           miserably
           ,
           in
           maintaining
           the
           Doctrine
           they
           had
           for
           divers
           Years
           publish'd
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           these
           Truths
           attested
           by
           Heathens
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           their
           own
           Disciples
           .
        
         
         
           If
           we
           would
           suppose
           that
           the
           Apostles
           liv'd
           after
           a
           voluptuous
           manner
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Morals
           they
           preach'd
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           deny
           their
           having
           undergone
           those
           Sufferings
           which
           are
           attested
           by
           their
           Disciples
           ;
           the
           first
           whereof
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           their
           Masters
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           say
           ,
           offer'd
           themselves
           couragiously
           to
           very
           many
           Afflictions
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           advantage
           thereof
           in
           this
           Life
           .
           
             To
             these
             Men
          
           ,
           says
           Clement
           ,
           speaking
           of
           St.
           Peter
           and
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             after
             a
             divine
             manner
             ,
             there
             joyn'd
             themselves
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             who
             having
             suffer'd
             many
             Punishments
             and
             Torments
             ,
             have
             left
             us
             a
             fair
             Example
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           supposing
           their
           living
           so
           voluptuously
           ,
           we
           must
           also
           suppose
           an
           Absurdity
           that
           is
           inconsistent
           even
           with
           common
           Sense
           ;
           viz.
           That
           they
           preaching
           that
           Men
           ought
           to
           undergo
           much
           Suffering
           for
           Religion
           ,
           exhorting
           the
           People
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           yet
           living
           themselves
           at
           their
           Ease
           (
           without
           taking
           care
           to
           practise
           the
           Precepts
           they
           gave
           to
           others
           ,
           except
           only
           so
           far
           as
           might
           serve
           to
           deceive
           the
           World
           )
           did
           nevertheless
           make
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Disciples
           ,
           not
           only
           
           sincere
           Imitators
           of
           their
           Master's
           pretended
           Vertues
           ,
           but
           who
           also
           dy'd
           for
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           which
           those
           that
           had
           taught
           them
           it
           refus'd
           to
           suffer
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           conceiveable
           enough
           that
           seduc'd
           Persons
           may
           be
           as
           thoroughly
           perswaded
           of
           a
           Falshood
           ,
           as
           others
           are
           of
           the
           most
           evident
           Truths
           ;
           and
           may
           consequently
           ,
           in
           maintenance
           of
           a
           Falshood
           ,
           do
           all
           that
           the
           most
           resolute
           Men
           would
           do
           in
           Justification
           of
           Truths
           of
           the
           greatest
           importance
           .
           But
           it
           cannot
           be
           conceiv'd
           ,
           that
           Persons
           prepossess'd
           from
           their
           Infancy
           with
           Opinions
           contrary
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           would
           let
           themselves
           be
           so
           miserably
           seduc'd
           ,
           that
           after
           having
           embrac'd
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           they
           would
           suffer
           for
           it
           the
           most
           cruel
           Punishments
           ,
           whilst
           they
           saw
           that
           their
           Masters
           would
           not
           undergo
           any
           at
           all
           for
           it
           .
           Now
           we
           see
           ,
           by
           the
           Passage
           of
           Tacitus
           which
           we
           cited
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christianity
           a
           great
           number
           of
           People
           declared
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           tho
           they
           saw
           that
           the
           bare
           public
           Profession
           of
           that
           Religion
           would
           expose
           them
           to
           the
           Punishments
           due
           to
           Incendiaries
           ,
           and
           to
           
           Nero's
           Fury
           .
           The
           
           reason
           of
           this
           must
           necessarily
           be
           that
           some
           of
           the
           first
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           their
           Disciples
           assure
           us
           ,
           gave
           Examples
           to
           others
           .
           Without
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           conceive
           they
           could
           draw
           so
           many
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           especially
           so
           many
           who
           endur'd
           such
           horrible
           Torments
           for
           the
           Religion
           they
           learn'd
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           From
           all
           this
           I
           draw
           no
           other
           Consequence
           than
           that
           the
           Apostles
           were
           sincere
           Persons
           ,
           who
           believed
           their
           own
           Doctrine
           ;
           as
           were
           also
           those
           who
           by
           their
           Example
           dy'd
           for
           it
           .
           They
           must
           have
           been
           truly
           perswaded
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           that
           would
           suffer
           so
           many
           Inconveniences
           ,
           Fatigues
           ,
           and
           Punishments
           as
           they
           suffer'd
           ,
           rather
           that
           abandon
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Apostles
           having
           been
           indisputably
           sincere
           Persons
           ,
           we
           must
           confess
           that
           if
           ever
           there
           were
           any
           in
           the
           World
           whose
           Vertue
           deserved
           Esteem
           ,
           they
           certainly
           deserv'd
           it
           from
           all
           Men.
           No
           design
           could
           be
           conceiv'd
           more
           profitable
           to
           Mankind
           than
           theirs
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           shown
           in
           treating
           of
           the
           Morals
           they
           preach'd
           .
           None
           could
           go
           about
           to
           bring
           that
           Design
           to
           pass
           with
           more
           Earnestness
           
           and
           Zeal
           than
           they
           did
           ,
           who
           sacrific'd
           to
           it
           their
           Fortunes
           ,
           their
           Preferments
           ,
           their
           Honours
           ,
           their
           Pleasures
           ,
           their
           Repose
           and
           their
           Lives
           .
           They
           compass'd
           Sea
           and
           Land
           under
           a
           thousand
           Dangers
           ,
           attempted
           a
           thousand
           Difficulties
           ,
           suffer'd
           Inconveniences
           and
           Pains
           unexpressible
           .
           They
           expos'd
           themselves
           to
           most
           Mens
           Scorn
           ,
           Malice
           and
           Cruelty
           .
           And
           to
           what
           end
           ?
           To
           perswade
           the
           same
           Men
           to
           live
           one
           with
           another
           after
           a
           manner
           so
           conformable
           to
           Reason
           ,
           so
           advantagious
           to
           Socity
           ,
           so
           pleasant
           ,
           so
           sweet
           ,
           that
           ,
           except
           the
           Soveraign
           Happiness
           to
           be
           injoy'd
           in
           the
           Life
           that
           never
           ends
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           imagin'd
           preferable
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           ask
           now
           ,
           If
           (
           being
           perswaded
           of
           the
           probity
           and
           sincerity
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           satisfied
           by
           their
           Discourses
           that
           they
           were
           not
           at
           all
           out
           of
           their
           Wits
           )
           we
           could
           deny
           Credit
           to
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           said
           they
           had
           seen
           with
           their
           own
           Eyes
           certain
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           which
           they
           related
           with
           many
           Circumstances
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           had
           heard
           with
           their
           own
           Ears
           Discourses
           full
           of
           Sense
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           which
           they
           repeated
           from
           beginning
           
           to
           end
           .
           Let
           every
           Man
           ask
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           refuse
           to
           believe
           one
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           whom
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           sincere
           and
           judicious
           ,
           if
           he
           assur'd
           him
           positively
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           such
           and
           such
           a
           thing
           .
           Would
           one
           suspect
           for
           a
           Lie
           the
           Testimony
           of
           a
           rational
           Man
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           gave
           good
           signs
           of
           Sincerity
           ,
           when
           he
           affirm'd
           that
           he
           had
           been
           present
           at
           the
           Execution
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           had
           seen
           him
           die
           ,
           and
           had
           heard
           him
           say
           many
           things
           which
           he
           very
           distinctly
           remember'd
           ?
           I
           confess
           they
           that
           know
           not
           the
           Sincerity
           or
           Judgment
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           may
           make
           a
           doubt
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           they
           hear
           him
           say
           ;
           but
           if
           once
           they
           are
           perswaded
           of
           his
           Integrity
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           refuse
           to
           believe
           him
           .
           Every
           Man
           may
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           this
           by
           his
           own
           Experience
           ,
           and
           may
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           observ'd
           ,
           frame
           a
           thousand
           particular
           Examples
           to
           himself
           of
           what
           I
           have
           been
           saying
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Apostles
           tell
           us
           they
           liv'd
           some
           Years
           with
           Jesus
           of
           Nazareth
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           learn'd
           all
           their
           Doctrine
           ;
           that
           they
           saw
           him
           crucified
           ,
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           
           of
           such
           a
           Month
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           Year
           ;
           that
           they
           saw
           him
           die
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           buried
           in
           a
           Sepulchre
           ,
           hewn
           out
           of
           a
           Rock
           for
           the
           Family
           of
           a
           Jewish
           Counsellor
           call'd
           Ioseph
           of
           Arimathea
           ,
           who
           begged
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           from
           Pilate
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           after
           having
           put
           it
           into
           the
           Sepulchre
           ,
           roul'd
           a
           great
           Stone
           to
           the
           Door
           ;
           that
           they
           saw
           the
           Roman
           Souldiers
           keep
           Guard
           about
           the
           Sepulchre
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Jews
           had
           carefully
           seal'd
           it
           up
           ,
           for
           fear
           any
           should
           take
           away
           the
           Body
           .
           Can
           we
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Sincerity
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           refuse
           to
           believe
           them
           in
           these
           things
           ?
           Certainly
           we
           must
           have
           lost
           all
           Sense
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           Persons
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Integrity
           would
           prevaricate
           ,
           in
           affirming
           a
           thing
           of
           this
           nature
           with
           so
           many
           Circumstances
           .
           The
           same
           Judgment
           must
           be
           made
           concerning
           the
           Discourses
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           they
           relate
           to
           us
           after
           a
           manner
           so
           lively
           ,
           and
           so
           circumstantiated
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           not
           relate
           them
           better
           ,
           if
           we
           came
           directly
           from
           hearing
           them
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           more
           clear
           than
           day
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           are
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           but
           common
           Sense
           and
           Sincerity
           ,
           that
           they
           really
           spoke
           Truth
           in
           all
           these
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           That
           being
           so
           ,
           Why
           should
           we
           not
           believe
           the
           same
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           assure
           us
           that
           they
           have
           often
           seen
           their
           Master
           ,
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           cure
           many
           incurable
           Diseases
           ;
           restore
           the
           Dead
           to
           Life
           ;
           raise
           himself
           ,
           after
           having
           lain
           more
           than
           thirty
           hours
           in
           the
           Sepulchre
           ;
           eat
           and
           drink
           with
           them
           afterwards
           ,
           for
           several
           days
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           ascend
           ,
           in
           their
           Presence
           ,
           in
           a
           Cloud
           to
           Heaven
           ?
           I
           perceive
           indeed
           that
           many
           Persons
           who
           would
           not
           have
           question'd
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Apostles
           if
           they
           had
           said
           nothing
           of
           the
           Miracles
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           Ascension
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           do
           ,
           for
           that
           reason
           only
           ,
           doubt
           of
           it
           .
           They
           would
           have
           easily
           believed
           that
           in
           Iudaea
           ,
           during
           the
           Government
           of
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           a
           Man
           named
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           taught
           the
           Morals
           we
           read
           now
           in
           the
           Gospels
           ;
           that
           the
           Jewish
           Priests
           through
           Envy
           and
           Malice
           put
           him
           to
           Death
           ;
           but
           that
           his
           Disciples
           refrained
           not
           from
           teaching
           
           his
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           most
           afrightful
           Torments
           hinder'd
           them
           not
           from
           publishing
           them
           .
           They
           would
           praise
           all
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           excellent
           Philosophy
           that
           ever
           was
           known
           to
           have
           been
           taught
           amongst
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Principles
           that
           can
           be
           thought
           on
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           live
           well
           one
           with
           another
           .
           But
           they
           reject
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           believe
           that
           the
           Apostles
           were
           Impostors
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           speak
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           they
           saw
           their
           Master
           do
           .
           Let
           us
           consider
           a
           little
           why
           these
           Men
           do
           so
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           but
           two
           ways
           whereby
           the
           Falshood
           of
           a
           matter
           of
           Fact
           may
           be
           known
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           known
           that
           the
           Witnesses
           who
           relate
           it
           are
           deceiv'd
           ,
           or
           have
           a
           design
           to
           deceive
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           what
           they
           relate
           seem
           very
           possible
           .
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           when
           by
           clear
           and
           evident
           Proofs
           we
           know
           that
           the
           Fact
           in
           question
           is
           in
           it self
           absolutely
           impossible
           .
           That
           the
           Apostles
           design'd
           not
           to
           deceive
           us
           has
           been
           made
           appear
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           said
           that
           they
           were
           themselves
           constantly
           deceiv'd
           in
           all
           the
           Miracles
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           which
           they
           relate
           .
           If
           the
           Question
           
           were
           about
           a
           small
           number
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           without
           difficulty
           be
           examin'd
           ,
           this
           Suspicion
           might
           with
           some
           probability
           be
           started
           :
           But
           they
           relate
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           many
           different
           sorts
           ,
           that
           if
           what
           they
           say
           be
           not
           true
           ,
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           that
           they
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           deceive
           us
           .
           For
           Example
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           mistaken
           in
           Christ's
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           constantly
           affirm'd
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           the
           Christians
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           have
           made
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Articles
           of
           their
           Faith.
           Those
           who
           ,
           as
           Pliny
           reports
           ,
           sung
           Hymns
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           to
           a
           God
           ,
           believ'd
           without
           doubt
           that
           Christ
           was
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           .
           And
           indeed
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           that
           any
           who
           will
           take
           the
           Pains
           to
           read
           only
           the
           Gospel
           of
           St.
           Luke
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           (
           where
           are
           related
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Miracles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           of
           his
           appearing
           divers
           times
           unto
           the
           Disciples
           )
           must
           certainly
           agree
           that
           those
           who
           spoke
           after
           that
           manner
           were
           not
           seduced
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           what
           they
           say
           be
           not
           true
           ,
           of
           necessity
           
           they
           must
           have
           design'd
           to
           deceive
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           related
           these
           matters
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           has
           been
           shown
           demonstratively
           that
           the
           Apostles
           were
           very
           sincere
           Persons
           .
           And
           those
           who
           〈◊〉
           to
           admit
           their
           Testimonies
           do
           not
           tax
           them
           of
           having
           been
           deceived
           ;
           Nor
           do
           they
           undertake
           to
           oppose
           directly
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           prove
           their
           Sincerity
           .
           They
           content
           themselves
           in
           making
           Objections
           upon
           the
           nature
           of
           Miracles
           ;
           and
           so
           reduce
           themselves
           to
           the
           second
           way
           of
           knowing
           the
           Falshood
           of
           a
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           showing
           that
           the
           thing
           related
           is
           in
           it self
           absolutely
           impossible
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           ingage
           my self
           here
           in
           the
           Examination
           of
           their
           Reasons
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           necessary
           .
           It
           is
           sufficient
           to
           observe
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Arguments
           ,
           with
           which
           Spinoza
           and
           those
           that
           follow
           his
           Opinions
           do
           dispute
           against
           Miracles
           ,
           are
           not
           comparable
           in
           evidence
           and
           force
           to
           the
           Principles
           we
           have
           establish'd
           .
           These
           Men
           endeavour
           to
           show
           that
           the
           extraordinary
           Effects
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Miracles
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           necessary
           Consequences
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           
           to
           us
           unknown
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           no
           more
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           as
           Proofs
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           occur
           daily
           in
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Nature
           .
           They
           bring
           also
           some
           Metaphysical
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           show
           that
           every
           thing
           comes
           to
           pass
           necessarily
           .
           But
           all
           this
           overthrows
           not
           the
           direct
           Proofs
           which
           we
           have
           brought
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           these
           Events
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           infinitly
           more
           clear
           than
           their
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           no
           body
           can
           understand
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           neither
           do
           they
           themselves
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           that
           they
           should
           perswade
           any
           Man
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           a
           dead
           Body
           ,
           or
           the
           Ascension
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           could
           happen
           as
           naturally
           as
           the
           Birth
           of
           a
           Man
           into
           the
           World.
           As
           long
           as
           the
           direct
           Proofs
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           those
           matters
           of
           Fact
           hold
           good
           ,
           no
           Man
           will
           be
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Miracles
           which
           the
           Apostles
           relate
           are
           natural
           Effects
           of
           certain
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           unknown
           to
           Men
           :
           Because
           it
           will
           presently
           be
           ask'd
           ,
           Why
           then
           are
           no
           more
           of
           these
           Effects
           produced
           ?
           How
           could
           Jesus
           Christ
           know
           that
           after
           he
           was
           buried
           ,
           he
           should
           rise
           again
           and
           ascend
           into
           Heaven
           ?
           And
           how
           came
           
           it
           to
           pass
           ,
           at
           that
           instant
           that
           he
           commanded
           a
           lame
           or
           a
           Paralytic
           Man
           to
           go
           ,
           &c.
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           (
           unknown
           to
           us
           )
           were
           prepared
           and
           ready
           to
           cause
           the
           lame
           or
           Paralytic
           Man
           to
           walk
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           plain
           then
           that
           the
           Philosophical
           Difficulties
           alledg'd
           against
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           so
           great
           force
           as
           the
           Arguments
           we
           have
           brought
           to
           confirm
           it
           ;
           nor
           can
           they
           rake
           place
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           a
           Man
           is
           perswaded
           of
           the
           Sincerity
           of
           the
           first
           Disciples
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           make
           these
           Objections
           do
           take
           this
           course
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           cannot
           possibly
           alledg
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           prov'd
           .
           They
           indeavour
           to
           confound
           the
           Minds
           of
           their
           Admirers
           by
           obscure
           Metaphysical
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           Suppositions
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           prove
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           assert
           nevetheless
           to
           be
           common
           Notions
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           doubted
           that
           Christ
           Jesus
           was
           extraordinarily
           favoured
           by
           God
           :
           And
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           suppos'd
           ,
           with
           any
           colour
           of
           Reason
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           work
           Miracles
           
           in
           favour
           of
           an
           Impostor
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Teacher
           sent
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           set
           Men
           right
           that
           were
           gone
           astray
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           his
           Doctrine
           is
           true
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           insist
           upon
           this
           Consequence
           ,
           as
           well
           because
           it
           is
           evident
           in
           it self
           ,
           as
           because
           many
           Learned
           Men
           already
           have
           thoroughly
           handled
           it
           .
           I
           will
           add
           only
           this
           Reflection
           before
           I
           end
           ;
           viz.
           That
           we
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           suspect
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           designed
           to
           deceive
           us
           :
           Because
           all
           the
           Reasons
           brought
           to
           prove
           the
           Sincerity
           of
           the
           Apostles
           are
           as
           strong
           in
           respect
           of
           him
           as
           of
           them
           .
           To
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           need
           but
           apply
           to
           him
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           his
           Person
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           all
           that
           has
           been
           said
           concerning
           the
           Apostles
           .
           All
           the
           Religion
           which
           he
           taught
           Men
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           tends
           only
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           Observation
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           most
           admirable
           Morals
           that
           can
           possibly
           be
           imagin'd
           .
           And
           he
           could
           have
           no
           other
           Interest
           in
           the
           Establishment
           thereof
           than
           what
           we
           all
           have
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           universal
           Welfare
           of
           all
           Men.
           
        
         
         
           Thus
           then
           you
           see
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           establish'd
           after
           an
           invincible
           manner
           ,
           without
           supposing
           any
           Inspiration
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           There
           remains
           nothing
           more
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           but
           that
           to
           apprehend
           the
           Truth
           of
           all
           our
           Proofs
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           only
           that
           we
           have
           the
           same
           Disposition
           of
           Mind
           towards
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           towards
           any
           Person
           whose
           Sincerity
           is
           very
           well
           known
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           could
           not
           refuse
           to
           believe
           when
           he
           should
           assure
           us
           of
           a
           thing
           he
           had
           seen
           and
           heard
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           it
           is
           morally
           impossible
           that
           he
           should
           be
           deceived
           .
           The
           chief
           thing
           then
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           well
           assur'd
           of
           the
           Integrity
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           is
           easy
           to
           be
           done
           in
           following
           the
           Method
           we
           have
           described
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           while
           we
           attend
           not
           to
           the
           Reasons
           which
           give
           Evidence
           thereunto
           ,
           we
           shall
           never
           be
           sufficiently
           sensible
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           other
           Arguments
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           prove
           the
           Divine
           Original
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
        
         
           I
           intreat
           you
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           to
           examine
           what
           I
           have
           said
           exactly
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           me
           know
           
           if
           I
           have
           been
           to
           blame
           in
           affirming
           that
           we
           may
           be
           perfectly
           assured
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           without
           believing
           the
           History
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           to
           be
           inspir'd
           .
           If
           I
           would
           have
           treated
           of
           this
           Subject
           thoroughly
           ,
           I
           must
           have
           compos'd
           a
           Book
           ,
           not
           writ
           a
           Letter
           .
           But
           what
           I
           have
           said
           is
           sufficient
           to
           let
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           our
           Friend
           is
           not
           with
           any
           sort
           of
           Justice
           to
           be
           suspected
           of
           Irreligion
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           not
           believing
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           it
           is
           commonly
           believed
           .
           I
           am
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           The
           chief
           Errors
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           which
           the
           Reader
           is
           desired
           to
           correct
           ,
           are
           in
           Page
           63.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 Line
              
               
                 for
              
               
                 Read
              
            
             
               
                 17
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 likely
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 apparent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 21
              
               
                 should
              
               
                 would
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 22
              
               
                 with
                 the
                 Him
              
               
                 with
                 Him.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 23
              
               
                 should
              
               
                 would
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A49895-e10
           
             1
             Sentiments
             de
             quelques
             Theologiens
             de
             Hollande
             sur
             l'
             Historie
             Critique
             du
             vieux
             Testament
             ,
             Composée
             par
             le
             
               P.
               Richard
               Simon
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Defense
             des
             Sentimens
             ,
             &c.
             contre
             la
             Response
             du
             Prieur
             de
             Bolleville
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A49895-e340
           
             1.
             
             Of
             Prophecies
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Amos
             Propheta
             fuit
             imperitus
             Sermone
             ,
             sed
             non
             Scientia
             :
             Idem
             enim
             qui
             per
             omnes
             Prophetas
             in
             eo
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             loquebatur
             .
          
           
             †
             Diximus
             illum
             artis
             suae
             usum
             Sermonibus
             :
             &
             quia
             Pastor
             gregum
             nibil
             terribilius
             Leone
             cognoverat
             ,
             iram
             Domini
             Leonibus
             comparat
             .
          
           
             *
             Vt
             verba
             ae
             Deo
             Prophetis
             dictata
             sint
             ,
             sicuti
             interum
             evenisse
             non
             est
             negandum
             ,
             ita
             non
             videtur
             perpetuum
             .
             Atque
             hinc
             factum
             est
             ut
             pro
             temporum
             atque
             loquentium
             varietate
             etiam
             Sermo
             Prophetarum
             differret
             .
          
           
             *
             Sciendum
             est
             autem
             quae
             in
             Exodo
             hoc
             loco
             habentur
             verba
             per
             Angelum
             Dei
             nomine
             prolata
             ,
             quae
             vero
             sunt
             Deuter
             .
             V.
             esse
             Mosis
             eadem
             memoriter
             referentis
             ,
             &
             quidem
             ea
             libertate
             ,
             ut
             voces
             transponat
             interdum
             ,
             quasdam
             cum
             idem
             significantibus
             commutet
             ,
             omittat
             quaedam
             satis
             nota
             ex
             prioribus
             ,
             addat
             alia
             interpretamenti
             vice
             .
             Par
             mutandi
             verba
             libertas
             &
             aliis
             in
             locis
             Sacrae
             Scripturae
             non
             indiligentiejus
             lectori
             apparet
             .
             Ut
             Gen.
             XVII
             .
             4.
             collato
             7.
             
             Gen.
             XXIV
             .
             17.
             collato
             43.
             
             Exod.
             XI
             .
             4.
             collato
             XII
             .
             28.
             
             Exod.
             XXXII
             .
             11.
             &
             seq
             .
             collato
             Deut.
             IX
             .
             27.
             &
             seq
             .
             Pertinet
             autem
             haec
             observatio
             eò
             ne
             in
             Sacris
             Literis
             simus
             VOCULARUM
             AUCUPES
             ,
             ut
             Judaei
             quidam
             ,
             qui
             &
             illa
             quae
             in
             Exodo
             &
             quae
             in
             Deuteronomio
             sunt
             verba
             pariter
             ,
             uno
             eodemque
             puncto
             temporis
             prolata
             ,
             simulque
             ubi
             transpositio
             est
             inverso
             ordine
             ,
             quae
             prius
             fuerant
             dicta
             &
             posterius
             ,
             posteriora
             eundem
             sensum
             continentia
             prius
             etiam
             dicta
             somniant
             .
             Satis
             multa
             sunt
             in
             sacris
             Historiis
             miracula
             ,
             ut
             nova
             extra
             necessitatem
             ,
             nulloque
             usui
             comminisci
             nihil
             sit
             opus
             .
          
           
             Acts
             i.
             20.
             
          
           
             II.
             Of
             the
             Histories
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             *
             Imo
             hoc
             ipsum
             Scriptores
             illos
             ab
             omni
             doli
             suspicione
             Liberare
             debet
             ;
             com
             soleant
             illi
             qui
             falsa
             testantur
             ,
             de
             compacto
             omnia
             ita
             narrare
             ,
             ut
             ne
             in
             spciem
             quidem
             quicquam
             diversum
             ,
             appareat
             :
             Quod
             siex
             levi
             aliquâ
             discrepantiâ
             ,
             etiam
             quae
             conciliari
             nequiret
             ,
             totis
             libris
             fides
             decederct
             ,
             jam
             nulli
             libro
             ,
             praesertim
             Historiarum
             ,
             credendum
             esset
             ;
             cum
             tamen
             Polybio
             &
             Halicarnassensi
             ,
             &
             Livio
             &
             Plutarcho
             ,
             in
             quibus
             talia
             deprehenduntur
             ,
             sua
             apud
             nos
             de
             rerum
             summa
             constet
             autoritas
             .
          
           
             *
             Straminea
             Epistola
             .
          
           
             †
             Commentum
             Veteris
             Christiani
             otio
             suo
             abutentis
             .
             
               Ios.
               Scaliger
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             Of
             the
             Doct.
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             *
             Putasne
             Apostolum
             eo
             tempore
             quo
             scribebat
             ;
             
               Lacernam
               sive
               penulam
               ,
               quam
               reliqui
               Troade
               veniens
               affer
               ,
               ac
               libros
               &
               maximè
               membranas
            
             ;
             de
             coelestibus
             cogitasse
             misteriis
             &
             non
             de
             his
             quae
             in
             usu
             communis
             vitae
             vel
             corpori
             necessaria
             sunt
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Caeditur
             Apostolus
             à
             Ministro
             ,
             &
             contra
             Pontificem
             qui
             caedere
             imperaverat
             sententiam
             dirigit
             :
             
               Percutiet
               te
               Deus
               Paries
               dealbate
            
             .
             Ubi
             est
             illa
             patientia
             Salvatoris
             qui
             quasi
             agnus
             ductus
             ad
             victimam
             non
             aperuit
             os
             suum
             ,
             sed
             clementer
             loquitur
             verberanti
             ?
             
               Si
               malè
               loquutus
               sum
               argue
               de
               malo
               ,
               sin
               autem
               benè
               quid
               me
               caedis
               ?
            
             Non
             Apostolo
             detrahimus
             ,
             sed
             gloriam
             domini
             praedicamus
             ,
             qui
             in
             carne
             passus
             carnis
             injuriam
             superat
             &
             fragilitatem
             .
             Ut
             taceam
             illud
             quod
             commemorat
             ;
             Alexander
             Aerarius
             multa
             mihi
             mala
             ostendit
             :
             reddet
             illi
             Dominus
             in
             die
             illa
             Justus
             Judex
             .
          
           
             *
             Certum
             est
             hoc
             loco
             legendū
             esse
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sub
             audiendumque
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ut
             hic
             dicatur
             non
             ipse
             Abraham
             ,
             sed
             ejus
             nepos
             Jacob
             emisse
             monumentum
             illud
             ;
             vel
             dicendum
             est
             Stephanum
             lapsu
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             duo
             similia
             facta
             confudisse
             ,
             emtionem
             nempe
             ab
             Abrahamo
             factam
             de
             qua
             Gen.
             c.
             XXIII
             .
             cum
             eâ
             quae
             à
             Jacobo
             facta
             est
             ,
             de
             quâ
             Gen.
             XXXIII
             .
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A49895-e3620
           
             *
             Quod
             soleret
             libenter
             audire
             ,
             respondere
             verecundè
             ,
             recta
             suscipere
             ,
             prava
             non
             acriter
             confutare
             ,
             disputantem
             contra
             se
             magis
             docere
             quam
             vincere
             .
          
           
             Continuation
             of
             the
             Writing
             of
             Mr.
             N.
             concerning
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             *
             Sunt
             qui
             asserunt
             in
             omnibus
             poenè
             testimoniis
             ,
             quae
             de
             veteri
             Testamento
             sumuntur
             ,
             istiusmodi
             esse
             errorem
             ;
             ut
             aut
             ordo
             mutetur
             ,
             aut
             verba
             ,
             &
             interdum
             sensus
             quoque
             ipse
             diversus
             sit
             ;
             vel
             Apostolis
             vel
             Evangelistis
             non
             ex
             libro
             carpentibus
             Testimonia
             ,
             sed
             memoriae
             credentibus
             ,
             quae
             nonnunquam
             fallitur
             .
          
           
             †
             Accusent
             Apostolum
             falsitatis
             quod
             nec
             cum
             Hebraico
             ,
             nec
             cum
             Septuaginta
             congrauat
             Translatoribus
             ,
             &
             quod
             his
             majus
             est
             ,
             ERRET
             IN
             NOMINE
             ,
             pro
             Zacharia
             quippe
             Jeremiam
             posuit
             .
          
           
             *
             Falsitaris
             crimen
             abominatur
             Hieronimus
             in
             Evangelistis
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             memoriae
             lapsum
             non
             item
             .
             Neque
             enim
             continuo
             forte
             vacillet
             totius
             Scripturae
             autoritas
             ,
             sicubi
             varient
             vel
             in
             verbis
             vel
             in
             sensu
             ,
             modo
             summa
             constet
             earum
             rerum
             de
             quib
             .
             agitur
             ,
             &
             unde
             cardo
             pendet
             nostrae
             salutis
             .
             Ut
             enim
             Spiritus
             ille
             Divinus
             ,
             mentium
             Apostolicarū
             moderator
             ,
             passus
             est
             suos
             ignorare
             quaedam
             ,
             &
             labi
             ,
             errareque
             alicubi
             ,
             judicio
             sive
             affectu
             ,
             non
             solum
             nullo
             incommodo
             Evangelii
             sed
             hunc
             etiam
             ipsum
             errorem
             vertit
             in
             adjumentum
             nostrae
             Fider
             ;
             ita
             fieri
             potuit
             ut
             sic
             temperarit
             organum
             Apostolicae
             memoriae
             ut
             etiamsi
             quid
             humano
             more
             fugisset
             ,
             id
             non
             solum
             non
             deroget
             fidei
             Divinae
             Scripturae
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             fidem
             arroget
             apud
             eos
             ,
             qui
             alicqui
             de
             composito
             scriptum
             calumniari
             poterant
             .
             Quod
             genus
             sit
             ,
             si
             nomen
             pro
             nomine
             sit
             positum
             ,
             id
             quod
             alicubi
             factum
             fatetur
             Hieronimus
             ,
             aut
             si
             quid
             non
             suo
             narretur
             ordine
             ,
             &c.
             Solus
             Christus
             dictus
             est
             veritas
             ,
             unus
             ille
             caruit
             omni
             errore
             .
          
           
             *
             Neque
             vero
             necesse
             est
             ,
             opinor
             ,
             quicquid
             fuit
             in
             Apostolis
             protinus
             tribuere
             miraculo
             .
             Homines
             erant
             ,
             quaedam
             ignorabant
             ,
             in
             nonnullis
             errabant
             .
          
           
             †
             Passus
             est
             errare
             suos
             Christus
             etiam
             post
             acceptum
             Paracletum
             ;
             at
             non
             usque
             ad
             fidei
             periculum
             :
             Quemadmodum
             &
             hodie
             fatemur
             Ecclesiam
             labi
             posse
             citra
             discrimen
             tamen
             Pietatis
             ac
             Fidei
             .
             Denique
             qui
             scis
             an
             hanc
             laudem
             omnib
             .
             modis
             absolutam
             sibi
             servari
             voluit
             Christus
             ,
             qui
             se
             unum
             Veritatem
             dixit
             ?
             Ut
             unus
             ille
             absque
             naevo
             Innocens
             ,
             juxta
             veterum
             opinionem
             ,
             ita
             fortassis
             unus
             citra
             omnem
             exceptionem
             verax
             .
          
           
             *
             Paulus
             duobus
             in
             locis
             1
             Thess.
             IV.
             14.
             
             &
             2
             Cor.
             XV.
             22.
             de
             Resurrectione
             agens
             ,
             resurrecturos
             in
             duo
             dividit
             genera
             ,
             in
             eos
             qui
             praemortui
             erant
             ,
             &
             in
             eos
             qui
             vivent
             eo
             tempore
             ;
             his
             autem
             se
             accenset
             ,
             utens
             pronomine
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             in
             illa
             ad
             Corinthios
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nimirum
             quod
             existimaret
             ad
             id
             usque
             tempus
             fieri
             posse
             ut
             resurrectio
             accideret
             intra
             illud
             spatium
             quo
             ipse
             erat
             victurus
             ;
             loquens
             hac
             in
             re
             non
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ut
             de
             itinere
             per
             Hispaniam
             :
             Rom.
             XV.
             28.
             &
             alibi
             saepe
             .
             Sicut
             Prophetae
             ,
             ita
             &
             Apostoli
             non
             de
             omnib
             .
             habuere
             Revelationem
             :
             In
             quib
             .
             Revelationem
             non
             habent
             ,
             aut
             nondum
             accepere
             ,
             de
             iis
             loquuntur
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quomodo
             homines
             caeteri
             .
             Exempla
             habemus
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             XVI
             .
             6.
             2
             
             Sam.
             VII
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Episc.
             Instit.
             Theol.
             lib.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             §.
             4.
             p.
             232.
             
          
           
             †
             Nihil
             vetat
             ut
             concedamus
             Spiritum
             Dei
             sanctum
             reliquisse
             Scriptores
             sacrorum
             librorum
             humanae
             conditioni
             ,
             &
             fragilitati
             suae
             ,
             in
             narrandis
             istis
             quae
             ad
             circumstantiam
             facti
             pertinebant
             ,
             ad
             quae
             sufficiebat
             sensata
             notitia
             &
             memoria
             ,
             quanquam
             ea
             lapsui
             erat
             obnoxia
             .
          
           
             *
             Satius
             enim
             potiusque
             est
             ,
             &
             calumnia
             minus
             obnoxium
             forte
             effet
             liberaliter
             lubenterque
             levem
             lapsum
             memoriae
             agnoscere
             ,
             ne
             manifestè
             absurdis
             &
             contortis
             favere
             videamur
             ,
             quam
             absurdâ
             nimis
             interpretatione
             uti
             ad
             lapsuum
             leviorum
             excusationem
             ;
             alioquin
             suspicio
             lapsus
             non
             niodo
             non
             tollitur
             ,
             sed
             augetur
             ;
             &
             quia
             culpa
             non
             agnoscitur
             ,
             non
             bonâ
             fide
             veritas
             à
             nobis
             quaeri
             sed
             pertinacia
             pro
             qualibet
             causâ
             indui
             videtur
             ;
             quod
             non
             potest
             ,
             ac
             non
             debet
             videri
             Christianae
             Religionis
             Professorib
             .
             esse
             quam
             probrosissimum
             .
          
           
             *
             Dum
             excuso
             Apostolos
             ,
             qui
             Graecitatem
             suam
             non
             ex
             orationib
             .
             Demosthenis
             ,
             sed
             ex
             vulgi
             colloquio
             didicerint
             ,
             non
             nego
             donum
             linguarum
             ;
             neque
             tamen
             inde
             sequitur
             eos
             non
             potuisse
             Graecè
             discere
             ex
             vulgi
             colloquio
             :
             Certe
             Syriace
             didicerant
             ex
             vulgi
             colloquio
             ;
             quidni
             potuerunt
             &
             Graecè
             ?
             quandoquidem
             ob
             Alexandrū
             Victorem
             ,
             &
             Romanum
             Imperium
             ,
             Aegyptus
             ac
             Syriae
             maxima
             pars
             ,
             totaque
             minor
             Asia
             ,
             imò
             totus
             fere
             Oriens
             ,
             ut
             loquitur
             Hieronimus
             ,
             Graecè
             loqueretur
             .
             Neque
             enim
             arbitror
             Spiritum
             illum
             oblivione
             obliterasse
             quod
             antea
             didicerunt
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A49895-e7980
           
             Animadv
             .
             in
             Animadv
             .
             Rivet
             .
             p.
             647.
             
          
           
             Pdg.
             672.
             
          
           
             *
             Verè
             dixi
             non
             omnes
             libros
             qui
             sunt
             in
             Hebraeo
             Canone
             dictatos
             à
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             ;
             Scriptos
             esse
             cum
             pio
             animi
             motu
             non
             nego
             ;
             &
             hoc
             est
             quod
             judicavit
             Synagoga
             magna
             ,
             cujus
             judicio
             in
             hac
             re
             stant
             Hebraei
             .
             Sed
             à
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             dictari
             historias
             nihil
             fuit
             opus
             :
             satis
             fuit
             scriptorem
             memoriâ
             valere
             circa
             res
             spectatas
             ,
             aut
             diligentiâ
             in
             describendis
             veterum
             Commentariis
             .
             Vox
             quoque
             Spiritus
             Sanctiambigua
             est
             ;
             nam
             aut
             significat
             ,
             quomodo
             ego
             accepi
             ,
             afflatum
             divinum
             qualem
             habuere
             tum
             Prophetae
             ordinarii
             ,
             tum
             interdum
             David
             &
             Daniel
             ;
             aut
             significat
             pium
             motum
             ,
             sive
             facultatem
             impellentem
             ad
             loquendum
             salutaria
             vivendi
             praecepta
             ,
             vel
             res
             politicas
             &
             civiles
             ,
             quomodo
             vocem
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             interpretatur
             Maimonides
             ,
             ubi
             de
             Scriptis
             illis
             aut
             Historicis
             aut
             Moralib
             .
             agit
             .
             Si
             Lucas
             divino
             afflatu
             dictante
             sua
             scripsisset
             ,
             inde
             potius
             sibi
             sumpsisset
             autoritatem
             ,
             ut
             Prophetae
             faciunt
             ,
             quam
             à
             testibus
             quorum
             fidem
             est
             sectus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Apologet.
             §.
             118
             ,
             &
             119.
             
          
           
             ‖
             p.
             722.
             
          
           
             †
             Afflatu
             Dei
             locutos
             quae
             locuti
             sunt
             ,
             scripsisse
             quae
             scribere
             jussi
             sunt
             Prophetus
             toto
             animo
             ag●●●●
             Grotius
             :
             idem
             〈◊〉
             de
             Apocalypsi
             &
             Apostolorum
             praedictionibus
             .
             Christi
             dicta
             omnia
             quin
             sint
             Dei
             dicta
             dubitari
             nefas
             .
             De
             Secriptis
             Historicis
             &
             Moralibus
             Hebraeorum
             sententiis
             aliud
             putat
             .
             Satis
             est
             quod
             pi●●animo
             scripta
             sint
             ,
             &
             optima
             fide
             ,
             &
             de
             rebus
             summis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Neque
             Esdras
             ,
             Neque
             Lucas
             Prophetae
             sucre
             ,
             sed
             viri
             graves
             ,
             prudentes
             ,
             qui
             nec
             fallere
             vellent
             ,
             nec
             ●alli
             se
             sinerent
             .
             Dixitne
             Lucas
             ,
             
               Factum
               est
               ad
               Lucam
               verbum
               Domini
               ,
               &
               dixit
               ei
               Dominus
               scribe
               ,
            
             ut
             solent
             Prophetae
             ?
             Nihil
             tale
             .
             Quid
             ergo
             ?
             
               Quoniam
               quidem
               multi
               conati
               sunt
               ordinare
               narrationem
               ,
               quae
               nobis
               completae
               sunt
               ,
               rerum
               .
            
             Dicit
             se
             non
             praecepto
             sed
             aliorum
             exemplo
             adductum
             ut
             scriberet
             .
             
               Sicut
               tradiderunt
               nobis
               qui
               ab
               initio
               ipsi
               viderunt
               ,
               &
               ministri
               fuere
               Sermonis
               ,
            
             nempe
             Maria
             Mater
             :
             Domini
             ,
             cognati
             ejus
             alii
             ,
             Apostoli
             ,
             Discipuli
             Septuagina
             ,
             Sancti
             &
             resuscitati
             à
             Jesu
             ,
             testes
             Resurrectionis
             complures
             .
             
               Visum
               est
               mihi
               assecuto
               omnia
               à
               principio
               ,
               &c.
            
             Quomodo
             assecuto
             ?
             ex
             ipsis
             testibus
             non
             ex
             Revelatione
             .
             Scribere
             non
             dictata
             sed
             diligenter
             ex
             ordine
             .
             Longè
             ergo
             aliter
             acti
             Prophetae
             ,
             aliter
             Lucas
             :
             cujus
             tamen
             pium
             con●lium
             Spiritui
             Sancto
             potest
             adscribi
             .
          
           
             Grotianae
             discuss
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Sect.
             14.
             
             §.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A49895-e9620
           
             Page
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Prophetia
             Mofis
             per
             omnia
             tanto
             dignior
             prastantiorque
             fuit
             caeterorum
             omnium
             Prophetarum
             Prophetiâ
             ;
             quod
             his
             quo
             tempore
             Prophetiam
             accipiebant
             ,
             tantummodo
             sensus
             ,
             sive
             res
             Prophetiâ
             comprehensa
             revelabatur
             :
             istam
             autem
             rem
             seu
             sensum
             propriis
             suis
             verbis
             populo
             enarrabant
             .
             Atque
             eâ
             de
             causâ
             usurpabant
             hanc
             loquendi
             formulam
             :
             Et
             loquutus
             Dominus
             mihi
             :
             quasi
             dicerent
             ,
             ea
             quae
             dicimus
             ,
             licet
             verbis
             nostris
             exprimamus
             ,
             sensum
             tamen
             habent
             quem
             à
             Deo
             ipso
             accepimus
             .
          
           
             †
             Scabrum
             salebrorum
             ac
             dissipatum
             .
          
           
             Page
             23.
             
          
           
             Page
             26.
             
          
           
             Page
             27.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             28
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Page
             35.
             
          
           
             J.
             Gronovius
             de
             pernicie
             &
             casu
             Judae
             .
          
           
             *
             Constat
             Evangelistis
             hunc
             morem
             fuisse
             ut
             minutias
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             neglexerint
             ,
             cum
             de
             principali
             Historiâ
             sibi
             rationem
             veritatis
             scirent
             constare
             .
             Nec
             video
             quomodo
             aliter
             id
             in
             quo
             dissident
             de
             morte
             Judae
             ,
             Matthaeus
             &
             Lucas
             ,
             componi
             queat
             .
             p.
             618.
             
          
           
             Page
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             46.
             
          
           
             Page
             45
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Page
             49.
             
          
           
             Page
             42
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Page
             58.
             
          
           
             Page
             57.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Ver.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ver.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Ver.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
          
           
             ‖
             Ver.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Ver.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             V.
             14.
             &
             fol.
             
          
           
             *
             Locus
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             alium
             sensum
             habet
             quam
             putat
             D.
             Rivetus
             .
             Non
             enim
             hoc
             dicit
             Paulus
             ,
             Omnis
             Scriptura
             est
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             divinitus
             inspirata
             ;
             quam
             multae
             enim
             sunt
             Scripturae
             humani
             ingenii
             ?
             Nec
             hoc
             vult
             omnem
             eam
             quae
             est
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             id
             enim
             esset
             nugari
             :
             sed
             hoc
             vult
             ,
             Omnem
             scripturam
             quae
             à
             Deo
             inspirata
             est
             (
             id
             est
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sermonem
             propheticum
             ,
             ut
             loquitur
             Petrus
             2
             Ep.
             ch
             .
             1.
             v.
             19.
             )
             non
             in
             hoc
             tantum
             valuisse
             suo
             tempore
             ,
             ut
             ostenderet
             Dei
             Praescientiam
             ,
             &
             Prophetis
             auctoritatem
             daret
             ,
             verum
             semperesse
             utilem
             ,
             quia
             simul
             multa
             continet
             documenta
             perpetua
             ,
             vitiorum
             reprehensiones
             ,
             excitamenta
             and
             justiam
             .
             Hunc
             sensum
             recte
             vidit
             Syrus
             ,
             sic
             interpretans
             ;
             In
             Scripturâ
             ,
             quae
             per
             Spiritum
             scripta
             est
             ,
             utilitas
             est
             ad
             doctrinam
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A49895-e13580
           
             In
             4
             o
             Lond.
             1656.
             
             Edit
             .
             6.
             par
             .
             2.
             ch
             .
             3.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             pag.
             210.
             
          
           
             An.
             l.
             15.
             c.
             44.
             
          
           
             In
             Claud.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
             Ep.
             97.
             
          
           
             Page
             123.
             
             Ed.
             Ox.
             in
             12
             
             o.
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             IV.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             XV.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             IV.
             9.